This is a modern-English version of Pointed Roofs: Pilgrimage, Volume 1, originally written by Richardson, Dorothy M. (Dorothy Miller). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


POINTED ROOFS

Pitched roofs

POINTED ROOFS

BY
DOROTHY M. RICHARDSON

BY DOROTHY M. RICHARDSON

LONDON: DUCKWORTH & CO.
3, HENRIETTA STREET, COVENT GARDEN

LONDON: DUCKWORTH & CO.
3 Henrietta Street, Covent Garden

TO
WINIFRED RAY

TO
WINIFRED RAY

All rights reserved
Second Impression, 1921

All rights reserved
Second Edition, 1921

INTRODUCTION

I have read “Pointed Roofs” three times.

I have read “Pointed Roofs” three times.

The first time it came to me with its original wardrobe, a different dress for every mood; and in some places the handwriting of the manuscript clothed the thought with the ragged urgency of haste; and in others it wore an aspect incredibly delicate and neat, as if the writer had caressed each word before setting it down. I decided then that “Pointed Roofs” was realism, was objective. The influence of the varying moods I inferred from the vagaries of the holograph, inclined me to believe that the book presented the picture of a conscious artist, outside her material, judging, balancing, selecting.

The first time it came to me with its original wardrobe, a different outfit for every mood; in some parts, the handwritten notes conveyed the urgent rush of the moment; in others, it had an incredibly delicate and tidy look, as if the writer had carefully chosen each word before putting it down. I realized then that “Pointed Roofs” was realism, was objective. The influence of the shifting moods I sensed from the inconsistencies in the handwriting led me to believe that the book showed the perspective of a thoughtful artist, standing outside her material, judging, balancing, and selecting.

The second time the novel came to me in typescript, in the formal, respectable dress of the applicant for a clerkship. It was there to answer questions; willing to be examined but replying always in a single manner. I changed my opinion after that interview. I thought that I had a clearer sight of the method and I swung round to a flat contradiction of my earlier judgment. This, I thought, is the most subjective thing I have ever read. The writer of this has gone through life with eyes that looked inward; she has known every person and experience solely by her own sensations and reactions.

The second time the novel reached me, it was in typescript, dressed formally like someone applying for a job as a clerk. It was there to answer questions; ready to be assessed but always responding in the same way. After that interview, I changed my mind. I felt I had a clearer understanding of the style, and I completely reversed my earlier opinion. I realized that this is the most personal thing I’ve ever read. The writer has lived life with an inward gaze; she has experienced every person and situation solely through her own feelings and reactions.

And, now, I have read “Pointed Roofs” a third time in the form of a printed book; suddenly ranged alongside all the other books, little and great, and challenging comparison with them. I am no longer prejudiced by the guise in which it comes; I have been able, within my limits, to judge it as I would judge any other novel....

And now, I’ve read “Pointed Roofs” for the third time in its printed form; it’s now placed among all the other books, big and small, and it’s up against them for comparison. I’m no longer biased by its appearance; I’ve been able, within my understanding, to evaluate it like I would any other novel...

That final judgment I hesitate to set down in any detail. I do not wish to annoy either critic or public by a superabundant eulogy. I have too great faith in the worth of Miss Richardson’s work to fall into that extravagant praise which might well be understood as the easy escape of the bored friend taking the line of least resistance—mainly in clichés.

That final judgment, I’m hesitant to detail. I don’t want to irritate either critics or the public with an over-the-top praise. I have too much faith in the value of Miss Richardson’s work to resort to that kind of excessive flattery, which could easily be seen as the lazy choice of a bored friend just falling back on clichés.

But there is another side to the question due to the fact that “Pointed Roofs” cannot be ranged either with its contemporaries or with the classics in this kind. And I have volunteered to prepare the mind of the reader for something that he or she might fail otherwise properly to understand, even as I, myself, twice failed.

But there’s another side to this issue because “Pointed Roofs” doesn’t fit in with its contemporaries or with the classics in this genre. I’ve taken it upon myself to prepare the reader for something that he or she might not fully grasp otherwise, just as I, myself, failed to do twice.

This statement need not provoke alarm. The possible failure to understand will not arise from any turgid obscurity of style, but only from a peculiar difference which is, perhaps, the mark of a new form in fiction. In the past, we have attempted a separation of two main categories in fiction, and in most cases the description of realist or romantic has been applicable enough. Neither can be applied in their ordinary usage to Miss Richardson. The romantic floats on the surface of his imaginings, observing life from an intellectual distance through glasses specially adapted to his own idiosyncrasies of taste. The realist wades waist deep into the flood of humanity, and goes his way peering and choosing, expressing himself in the material of his choice and not in any distortion of its form.

This statement shouldn't cause alarm. Any misunderstanding won't stem from a confusing style, but rather from a unique difference that might signal a new approach in fiction. Historically, we’ve tried to separate two main categories in fiction, and in most cases, the labels of realist or romantic have been fitting enough. However, neither of these labels really applies to Miss Richardson in their usual sense. The romantic hovers above their thoughts, observing life from a distance and viewing it through a lens shaped by their personal tastes. The realist dives into the depths of humanity, navigating through and selecting their experiences, expressing themselves through the material they choose, rather than distorting its form.

Miss Richardson is, I think, the first novelist who has taken the final plunge; who has neither floated nor waded, but gone head under and become a very part of the human element she has described.

Miss Richardson is, I think, the first novelist who has really taken the final plunge; who hasn’t just floated or waded, but gone all in and become an integral part of the human experience she has portrayed.

The “Miriam” of this book may be defined as a keen observer, even as I defined her after reading that holograph. Or she may figure, as I saw her in typescript, as a blind creature feeling her way with sensitive fingers and reading the unseen by the emotions of her mind. The very contradiction implies that the truth will be found in neither verdict. Miriam is, indeed, one with life; and the unexpectedness, the unanalysable quality of that fact may annoy the superficial critic and prejudice him to the point of forcing “Pointed Roofs” into some hard-and-fast category.

The “Miriam” in this book can be described as a sharp observer, just like I defined her after reading that handwritten version. Or she might appear, as I saw her in the typed manuscript, as someone blind, feeling her way with sensitive fingers and understanding the unseen through the emotions she experiences. This contradiction suggests that the truth won’t be found in either interpretation. Miriam is, in fact, fully engaged with life; and the unpredictability, the indefinable nature of that reality might frustrate a superficial critic and lead them to force “Pointed Roofs” into a strict category.

And it is only that one peculiarity for which I wish to prepare the readers of this book. It is a new attitude towards fiction, and one that I could not hope to explain in an introduction—even if I could explain it at all; for explanation in this connexion would seem to imply a knowledge that only the mystics can faintly realise.

And it's just that one unique aspect that I want to prepare the readers of this book for. It's a new perspective on fiction, and one that I couldn't hope to explain in an introduction—even if I could explain it at all; because explaining it in this context would seem to suggest a level of understanding that only mystics can vaguely grasp.

“Pointed Roofs” is, I hope, but the first of many volumes which will express the passage of Miriam through life; and I leave all further praise of it to those who may have the insight to comprehend it.

“Pointed Roofs” is, I hope, just the first of many volumes that will show Miriam's journey through life; and I’ll leave any further praise to those who have the understanding to appreciate it.

For myself, as I have said, I have read it three times; and presently I shall certainly read it again.

For me, as I mentioned, I've read it three times; and soon, I will definitely read it again.

J. D. BERESFORD.

J.D. Beresford.

POINTED ROOFS

Steep roofs

CHAPTER I

1

Miriam left the gaslit hall and went slowly upstairs. The March twilight lay upon the landings, but the staircase was almost dark. The top landing was quite dark and silent. There was no one about. It would be quiet in her room. She could sit by the fire and be quiet and think things over until Eve and Harriett came back with the parcels. She would have time to think about the journey and decide what she was going to say to the Fräulein.

Miriam left the dimly lit hallway and made her way slowly upstairs. The March twilight hung over the landings, but the staircase was nearly dark. The top landing was totally dark and silent. There was no one around. It would be peaceful in her room. She could sit by the fire, enjoy the quiet, and reflect until Eve and Harriett came back with the packages. She'd have time to think about the trip and figure out what she wanted to say to the Fräulein.

Her new Saratoga trunk stood solid and gleaming in the firelight. To-morrow it would be taken away and she would be gone. The room would be altogether Harriett’s. It would never have its old look again. She evaded the thought and moved clumsily to the nearest window. The outline of the round bed and the shapes of the may-trees on either side of the bend of the drive were just visible. There was no escape for her thoughts in this direction. The sense of all she was leaving stirred uncontrollably as she stood looking down into the well-known garden.

Her new Saratoga trunk stood sturdy and shiny in the firelight. Tomorrow it would be taken away, and she would be gone. The room would completely belong to Harriett. It would never have its old look again. She avoided that thought and awkwardly moved to the nearest window. The outline of the round bed and the shapes of the may-trees on either side of the curve of the drive were just visible. There was no escaping her thoughts in this direction. The feeling of everything she was leaving behind stirred uncontrollably as she stood looking down into the familiar garden.

Out in the road beyond the invisible lime-trees came the rumble of wheels. The gate creaked and the wheels crunched up the drive, slurring and stopping under the dining-room window.

Out on the road past the unseen lime trees, the sound of wheels rumbled. The gate creaked open, and the wheels crunched up the driveway, sliding and stopping beneath the dining-room window.

It was the Thursday afternoon piano-organ, the one that was always in tune. It was early to-day.

It was the Thursday afternoon piano-organ, the one that was always in tune. It was early today.

She drew back from the window as the bass chords began thumping gently in the darkness. It was better that it should come now than later on, at dinner-time. She could get over it alone up here.

She stepped away from the window as the bass chords started thumping softly in the dark. It was better for it to happen now than later, at dinner time. She could handle it by herself up here.

She went down the length of the room and knelt by the fireside with one hand on the mantel-shelf so that she could get up noiselessly and be lighting the gas if anyone came in.

She moved across the room and knelt by the fireplace with one hand on the mantel so she could quietly get up and turn on the gas if someone came in.

The organ was playing “The Wearin’ o’ the Green.”

The organ was playing "The Wearing of the Green."

It had begun that tune during the last term at school, in the summer. It made her think of rounders in the hot school garden, singing-classes in the large green room, all the class shouting “Gather roses while ye may,” hot afternoons in the shady north room, the sound of turning pages, the hum of the garden beyond the sun-blinds, meetings in the sixth form study.... Lilla, with her black hair and the specks of bright amber in the brown of her eyes, talking about free-will.

It had started that tune during the last term at school, in the summer. It reminded her of playing rounders in the hot school garden, singing classes in the big green room, the whole class shouting “Gather roses while ye may,” sweltering afternoons in the cool north room, the sound of pages turning, the buzz of the garden beyond the sun shades, meetings in the sixth form study.... Lilla, with her black hair and the flecks of bright amber in her brown eyes, talking about free will.

She stirred the fire. The windows were quite dark. The flames shot up and shadows darted.

She stirred the fire. The windows were really dark. The flames leaped up and shadows moved quickly.

That summer, which still seemed near to her, was going to fade and desert her, leaving nothing behind. To-morrow it would belong to a world which would go on without her, taking no heed. There would still be blissful days. But she would not be in them.

That summer, which still felt close to her, was going to slip away and leave her behind, taking everything with it. Tomorrow it would belong to a world that would continue on without her, not even noticing. There would still be happy days ahead. But she wouldn’t be part of them.

There would be no more silent sunny mornings with all the day ahead and nothing to do and no end anywhere to anything; no more sitting at the open window in the dining-room, reading Lecky and Darwin and bound “Contemporary Reviews” with roses waiting in the garden to be worn in the afternoon, and Eve and Harriett somewhere about, washing blouses or copying waltzes from the library packet ... no more Harriett looking in at the end of the morning, rushing her off to the new grand piano to play the “Mikado” and the “Holy Family” duets. The tennis-club would go on, but she would not be there. It would begin in May. Again there would be a white twinkling figure coming quickly along the pathway between the rows of holly-hocks every Saturday afternoon.

There would be no more quiet sunny mornings with the whole day ahead, nothing to do, and no end to anything; no more sitting at the open window in the dining room, reading Lecky and Darwin and the bound “Contemporary Reviews,” with roses waiting in the garden to be worn in the afternoon, and Eve and Harriett somewhere nearby, washing blouses or copying waltzes from the library packet ... no more Harriett popping in at the end of the morning, hurrying her off to the new grand piano to play the “Mikado” and the “Holy Family” duets. The tennis club would still be active, but she wouldn’t be there. It would start again in May. Once more, there would be a bright figure walking quickly along the path between the rows of hollyhocks every Saturday afternoon.

Why had he come to tea every Sunday—never missing a single Sunday—all the winter? Why did he say, “Play ‘Abide with me,’” “Play ‘Abide with me’” yesterday, if he didn’t care? What was the good of being so quiet and saying nothing? Why didn’t he say “Don’t go” or “When are you coming back?” Eve said he looked perfectly miserable.

Why had he come for tea every Sunday—never missing a single one—all winter? Why did he say, “Play ‘Abide with me,’” “Play ‘Abide with me’” yesterday if he didn’t care? What was the point of being so quiet and saying nothing? Why didn’t he say “Don’t go” or “When are you coming back?” Eve said he looked completely miserable.

There was nothing to look forward to now but governessing and old age. Perhaps Miss Gilkes was right.... Get rid of men and muddles and have things just ordinary and be happy. “Make up your mind to be happy. You can be perfectly happy without anyone to think about....” Wearing that large cameo brooch—long, white, flat-fingered hands and that quiet little laugh.... The piano-organ had reached its last tune. In the midst of the final flourish of notes the door flew open. Miriam got quickly to her feet and felt for matches.

There was nothing to look forward to now except being a governess and aging. Maybe Miss Gilkes was right... Get rid of men and chaos and just have a simple life and be happy. “Decide to be happy. You can be perfectly happy without anyone else to worry about....” Wearing that big cameo brooch—long, pale hands and that soft little laugh.... The piano-organ had played its last song. In the midst of the final flourish of notes, the door swung open. Miriam quickly got to her feet and searched for matches.

2

Harriett came in waggling a thin brown paper parcel.

Harriett walked in, holding a thin brown paper package.

“Did you hear the Intermezzo? What a dim religious! We got your old collars.”

“Did you hear the Intermezzo? What a gloomy religious vibe! We have your old collars.”

Miriam took the parcel and subsided on to the hearthrug, looking with a new curiosity at Harriett’s little, round, firelit face, smiling tightly between the rim of her hard felt hat and the bright silk bow beneath her chin.

Miriam grabbed the parcel and settled down on the hearth rug, gazing with fresh curiosity at Harriett’s small, round face glowing in the firelight, smiling tightly between the edge of her stiff felt hat and the shiny silk bow under her chin.

A footstep sounded on the landing and there was a gentle tap on the open door.

A footstep echoed on the landing and there was a soft knock on the open door.

“Oh, come in, Eve—bring some matches. Are the collars piquet, Harry?”

“Oh, come in, Eve—grab some matches. Are the collars made of piquet, Harry?”

“No, they hadn’t got piquet, but they’re the plain shape you like. You may thank us they didn’t send you things with little rujabiba frills.”

“No, they didn’t get the piquet, but they’re the plain style you like. You can thank us they didn’t send you items with little rujabiba frills.”

Eve came slenderly down the room and Miriam saw with relief that her outdoor things were off. As the gas flared up she drew comfort from her scarlet serge dress, and the soft crimson cheek and white brow of the profile raised towards the flaring jet.

Eve walked gracefully into the room, and Miriam felt relieved to see that her outdoor clothes were off. As the gas flame flickered, she found solace in her bright red dress, admiring the soft crimson of her cheeks and the pale white of her forehead in profile against the glowing light.

“What are things like downstairs?” she said, staring into the fire.

“What are things like downstairs?” she asked, staring into the fire.

“I don’t know,” said Eve. She sighed thoughtfully and sank into a carpet chair under the gas bracket. Miriam glanced at her troubled eyes.

“I don’t know,” said Eve. She sighed thoughtfully and sank into a carpet chair under the gas light. Miriam glanced at her worried eyes.

“Pater’s only just come in. I think things are pretty rotten,” declared Harriett from the hearthrug.

“Dad just got back. I think things are pretty messed up,” declared Harriett from the hearthrug.

“Isn’t it ghastly—for all of us?” Miriam felt treacherously outspoken. It was a relief to be going away. She knew that this sense of relief made her able to speak. “It’s never knowing that’s so awful. Perhaps he’ll get some more money presently and things’ll go on again. Fancy mother having it always, ever since we were babies.”

“Isn’t it terrible—for all of us?” Miriam felt dangerously candid. It was a relief to be leaving. She knew that this sense of relief allowed her to speak. “It’s the not knowing that’s so awful. Maybe he’ll get some more money soon and things will go back to normal. Can you believe mom has dealt with this the whole time, ever since we were kids?”

“Don’t, Mim.”

"Don't do it, Mim."

“All right. I won’t tell you the words he said, how he put it about the difficulty of getting the money for my things.”

“All right. I won’t tell you the words he used, how he explained the challenge of getting the money for my stuff.”

Don’t, Mim.”

"Don't, Mim."

Miriam’s mind went back to the phrase and her mother’s agonised face. She felt utterly desolate in the warm room.

Miriam’s mind went back to the phrase and her mother’s pained expression. She felt completely hopeless in the warm room.

“I wish I’d got brains,” chirped Harriett, poking the fire with the toe of her boot.

“I wish I had brains,” chirped Harriett, poking the fire with the toe of her boot.

“So you have—more than me.”

“So you have more than I do.”

“Oh—reely.”

“Oh—really.”

“You know, I know girls, that things are as absolutely ghastly this time as they can possibly be and that something must be done.... But you know it’s perfectly fearful to face that old school when it comes to the point.”

“You know, I know girls, that things are as terrible as they can possibly be right now and that something needs to be done.... But you know it’s really scary to confront that old school when it comes down to it.”

“Oh, my dear, it’ll be lovely,” said Eve; “all new and jolly, and think how you will enjoy those lectures, you’ll simply love them.”

“Oh, my dear, it’ll be great,” said Eve; “all new and fun, and just think about how much you’ll enjoy those lectures, you’re going to love them.”

“It’s all very well to say that. You know you’d feel ill with fright.”

“It’s easy to say that. You know you’d be scared out of your mind.”

“It’ll be all right—for you—once you’re there.”

“It’ll be fine—for you—once you’re there.”

Miriam stared into the fire and began to murmur shamefacedly.

Miriam looked into the fire and started to mumble, feeling ashamed.

“No more all day bézique.... No more days in the West End.... No more matinées ... no more exhibitions ... no more A.B.C. teas ... no more insane times ... no more anything.”

“No more all-day bézique... No more days in the West End... No more matinées... no more exhibitions... no more A.B.C. teas... no more wild times... no more anything.”

“What about holidays? You’ll enjoy them all the more.”

"What about vacations? You'll appreciate them even more."

“I shall be staid and governessy.”

"I will be calm and motherly."

“You mustn’t. You must be frivolous.”

“You shouldn’t. You should be carefree.”

Two deeply-burrowing dimples fastened the clean skin tightly over the bulge of Miriam’s smile.

Two deep dimples anchored the smooth skin tightly over the curve of Miriam's smile.

“And marry a German professor,” she intoned blithely.

“And marry a German professor,” she said cheerfully.

“Don’t—don’t for goodney say that before mother, Miriam.”

“Don’t—don’t for goodney say that in front of mom, Miriam.”

“D’you mean she minds me going?”

“Do you mean she cares if I go?”

“My dear!”

"My dear!"

Why did Eve use her cross voice?—stupid ... “for goodness’ sake,” not “for goodney.” Silly of Eve to talk slang....

Why did Eve use her harsh voice?—so dumb ... “for goodness’ sake,” not “for goodney.” Silly of Eve to use slang....

“All right. I won’t.”

"Okay. I won't."

“Won’t marry a German professor, or won’t tell mother, do you mean?... Oo—Crumbs! My old cake in the oven!” Harriett hopped to the door.

“Won’t marry a German professor, or won’t tell mom, is that what you mean?... Oo—Oh no! My old cake in the oven!” Harriett jumped to the door.

“Funny Harriett taking to cookery. It doesn’t seem a bit like her.”

“It's funny to see Harriett getting into cooking. It doesn't seem like her at all.”

“She’ll have to do something—so shall I, I s’pose.”

“She’ll need to do something—so will I, I guess.”

“It seems awful.”

“It seems terrible.”

“We shall simply have to.”

"We'll just have to."

“It’s awful,” said Miriam, shivering.

“It’s awful,” Miriam said, shivering.

“Poor old girl. I expect you feel horrid because you’re tired with all the packing and excitement.”

“Poor thing. I bet you feel awful because you’re worn out from all the packing and excitement.”

“Oh well, anyhow, it’s simply ghastly.”

“Oh well, anyway, it’s just terrible.”

“You’ll feel better to-morrow.”

“You’ll feel better tomorrow.”

“D’you think I shall?”

“Do you think I should?”

“Yes—you’re so strong,” said Eve, flushing and examining her nails.

“Yeah—you’re really strong,” Eve said, blushing and looking at her nails.

“How d’you mean?”

"How do you mean?"

“Oh—all sorts of ways.”

“Oh—many different ways.”

“What way?”

"Which way?"

“Oh—well—you arranging all this—I mean answering the advertisement and settling it all.”

“Oh—well—you organizing all this—I mean responding to the ad and putting everything together.”

“Oh well, you know you backed me up.”

“Oh well, you know you supported me.”

“Oh yes, but other things....”

“Oh yeah, but other things....”

“What?”

"What?"

“Oh, I was thinking about you having no religion.”

“Oh, I was thinking about you not having any religion.”

“Oh.”

“Oh.”

“You must have such splendid principles to keep you straight,” said Eve, and cleared her throat, “I mean, you must have such a lot in you.”

“You must have such amazing principles to keep you on track,” said Eve, and cleared her throat, “I mean, you must have so much inside you.”

“Me?”

“Me?”

“Yes, of course.”

“Yeah, of course.”

“I don’t know where it comes in. What have I done?”

“I don’t know where it fits in. What have I done?”

“Oh, well, it isn’t so much what you’ve done—you have such a good time.... Everybody admires you and all that ... you know what I mean—you’re so clever.... You’re always in the right.”

“Oh, well, it’s not really about what you’ve done—you have a great time... Everyone admires you and all that... you know what I mean—you’re so smart... You’re always right.”

“That’s just what everybody hates!”

“That’s exactly what everyone hates!”

“Well, my dear, I wish I had your mind.”

“Well, my dear, I wish I had your way of thinking.”

“You needn’t,” said Miriam.

"You don't have to," said Miriam.

“You’re all right—you’ll come out all right. You’re one of those strong-minded people who have to go through a period of doubt.”

“You're fine—you'll be okay. You're one of those strong-willed people who just need to experience a time of uncertainty.”

“But, my dear,” said Miriam grateful and proud, “I feel such a humbug. You know when I wrote that letter to the Fräulein I said I was a member of the Church. I know what it will be, I shall have to take the English girls to church.”

“But, my dear,” said Miriam, feeling grateful and proud, “I feel like such a fraud. You know, when I wrote that letter to the Fräulein, I claimed I was a member of the Church. I know what it means; I’m going to have to take the English girls to church.”

“Oh, well, you won’t mind that.”

“Oh, well, you won’t care about that.”

“It will make me simply ill—I could never describe to you,” said Miriam, with her face aglow, “what it is to me to hear some silly man drone away with an undistributed middle term.”

“It will make me seriously sick—I could never explain to you,” said Miriam, her face glowing, “what it feels like to hear some clueless guy ramble on with an undistributed middle term.”

“They’re not all like that.”

"They're not all like that."

“Oh, well, then it will be ignoratio elenchi or argumentum ad hominem——”

“Oh, well, then it will be irrelevant conclusion or personal attack——”

“Oh, yes, but they’re not the service.”

“Oh, yes, but they’re not the service.”

“The service I can’t make head or tail of—think of the Athanasian.”

“The service I just can’t understand—think about the Athanasian.”

“Yes.” Eve stirred uneasily and began to execute a gentle scale with her tiny tightly-knit blue and white hand upon her knee.

“Yes.” Eve shuffled nervously and started to play a soft scale with her small, neatly woven blue and white hand on her knee.

“It’ll be ghastly,” continued Miriam, “not having anyone to pour out to—I’ve told you such a lot these last few days.”

“It’ll be terrible,” continued Miriam, “not having anyone to talk to—I’ve shared so much with you these last few days.”

“Yes, hasn’t it been funny? I seem to know you all at once so much better.”

“Yes, hasn't it been amusing? I feel like I know all of you so much better all of a sudden.”

“Well—don’t you think I’m perfectly hateful?”

“Well—don’t you think I’m absolutely terrible?”

“No. I admire you more than ever. I think you’re simply splendid.”

“No. I admire you more than ever. I think you’re just amazing.”

“Then you simply don’t know me.”

“Then you just don’t know me.”

“Yes I do. And you’ll be able to write to me.”

“Yes, I do. And you’ll be able to message me.”

Eve, easily weeping, hugged her and whispered, “You mustn’t. I can’t see you break down—don’t—don’t—don’t. We can’t be blue your last night.... Think of nice things.... There will be nice things again ... there will, will, will, will.”

Eve, tearfully, hugged her and whispered, “You can't. I can't stand to see you fall apart—don't—don't—don't. We can’t be sad on your last night... Think of good things... There will be good things again ... there will, will, will, will.”

Miriam pursed her lips to a tight bunch and sat twisting her long thickish fingers. Eve stood up in her tears. Her smile and the curves of her mouth were unchanged by her weeping, and the crimson had spread and deepened a little in the long oval of her face. Miriam watched the changing crimson. Her eyes went to and fro between it and the neatly pinned masses of brown hair.

Miriam pressed her lips together and sat twisting her long, thick fingers. Eve stood up, tears streaming down her face. Her smile and the shape of her mouth remained the same despite her crying, and the redness in her face had spread and deepened a bit. Miriam observed the shifting redness, moving her gaze back and forth between it and the neatly pinned brown hair.

“I’m going to get some hot water,” said Eve, “and we’ll make ourselves glorious.”

“I’m going to get some hot water,” said Eve, “and we’ll make ourselves look amazing.”

Miriam watched her as she went down the long room—the great oval of dark hair, the narrow neck, the narrow back, tight, plump little hands hanging in profile, white, with a purple pad near the wrist.

Miriam watched her as she walked down the long room—the large oval of dark hair, the slim neck, the slim back, tight, plump little hands hanging to the side, pale, with a purple pad near the wrist.

3

When Miriam woke the next morning she lay still with closed eyes. She had dreamed that she had been standing in a room in the German school and the staff had crowded round her, looking at her. They had dreadful eyes—eyes like the eyes of hostesses she remembered, eyes she had seen in trains and ’buses, eyes from the old school. They came and stood and looked at her, and saw her as she was, without courage, without funds or good clothes or beauty, without charm or interest, without even the skill to play a part. They looked at her with loathing. “Board and lodging—privilege to attend Masters’ lectures and laundry (body-linen only).” That was all she had thought of and clutched at—all along, since first she read the Fräulein’s letter. Her keep and the chance of learning ... and Germany—Germany, das deutsche Vaterland—Germany, all woods and mountains and tenderness—Hermann and Dorothea in the dusk of a happy village.

When Miriam woke up the next morning, she lay still with her eyes closed. She had dreamed that she was standing in a room at the German school, surrounded by the staff who were all staring at her. Their eyes were terrible—like the eyes of the hostesses she remembered, eyes she had seen on trains and buses, eyes from the old school. They came and stood there looking at her, seeing her as she truly was: without courage, without money or nice clothes or beauty, without charm or interest, not even able to pretend. They looked at her with disgust. “Board and lodging—privilege to attend Masters’ lectures and laundry (body-linen only).” That was all she had thought about and held onto since she first read the Fräulein’s letter. Her support and the chance to learn ... and Germany—Germany, das deutsche Vaterland—Germany, all forests and mountains and warmth—Hermann and Dorothea in the twilight of a happy village.

And it would really be those women, expecting things of her. They would be so affable at first. She had been through it a million times—all her life—all eternity. They would smile those hateful women’s smiles—smirks—self-satisfied smiles as if everybody were agreed about everything. She loathed women. They always smiled. All the teachers had at school, all the girls, but Lilla. Eve did ... maddeningly sometimes ... Mother ... it was the only funny horrid thing about her. Harriett didn’t.... Harriett laughed. She was strong and hard somehow....

And it would really be those women, expecting things from her. They would be so friendly at first. She had been through it a million times—all her life—all eternity. They would smile those annoying women’s smiles—smirks—self-satisfied smiles as if everyone agreed on everything. She hated women. They always smiled. All the teachers did at school, all the girls, except Lilla. Eve did ... maddeningly sometimes ... Mother ... it was the only funny awful thing about her. Harriett didn’t.... Harriett laughed. She was somehow strong and tough....

Pater knew how hateful all the world of women were and despised them.

Pater knew how much he disliked all women and looked down on them.

He never included her with them; or only sometimes when she pretended, or he didn’t understand....

He never included her with them; or only sometimes when she faked it, or he didn’t get it....

Someone was saying “Hi!” a gurgling muffled shout, a long way off.

Someone was saying “Hi!” in a gurgling, muffled shout from far away.

She opened her eyes. It was bright morning. She saw the twist of Harriett’s body lying across the edge of the bed. With a gasp she flung herself over her own side. Harry, old Harry, jolly old Harry had remembered the Grand Ceremonial. In a moment her own head hung, her long hair flinging back on to the floor, her eyes gazing across under the bed at the reversed snub of Harriett’s face. It was flushed in the midst of the wiry hair which stuck out all round it but did not reach the floor. “Hi!” they gurgled solemnly, “Hi.... Hi!” shaking their heads from side to side. Then their four frilled hands came down and they flumped out of the high bed.

She opened her eyes. It was a bright morning. She saw Harriett's body twisted across the edge of the bed. With a gasp, she threw herself over her side. Harry, old Harry, cheerful old Harry had remembered the Grand Ceremonial. In a moment, her own head hung, her long hair sweeping back onto the floor, her eyes staring under the bed at the upside-down snub of Harriett’s face. It was flushed amidst the wiry hair that stuck out all around it but didn’t reach the floor. “Hi!” they gurgled solemnly, “Hi.... Hi!” shaking their heads from side to side. Then their four frilled hands came down and they flopped out of the high bed.

They performed an uproarious toilet. It seemed so safe up there in the bright bare room. Miriam’s luggage had been removed. It was away somewhere in the house; far away and unreal and unfelt as her parents somewhere downstairs, and the servants away in the basement getting breakfast and Sarah and Eve always incredible, getting quietly up in the next room. Nothing was real but getting up with old Harriett in this old room.

They made a lot of noise in the bathroom. It felt so secure up there in the bright, empty room. Miriam's bags had been taken away. They were somewhere in the house; far away and unreal, just like her parents somewhere downstairs, and the staff down in the basement making breakfast, while Sarah and Eve were always unbelievable, getting up quietly in the next room. The only thing that felt real was getting up with old Harriett in this old room.

She revelled in Harriett’s delicate buffoonery (“voluntary incongruity” she quoted to herself as she watched her)—the titles of some of the books on Harriett’s shelf, “Ungava; a Tale of the North,” “Grimm’s Fairy Tales,” “John Halifax,” “Swiss Family Robinson” made her laugh. The curtained recesses of the long room stretched away into space.

She enjoyed Harriett's subtle silliness (“voluntary incongruity,” she reminded herself as she watched her)—the titles of some of the books on Harriett's shelf, “Ungava: A Tale of the North,” “Grimm’s Fairy Tales,” “John Halifax,” “Swiss Family Robinson” made her laugh. The curtained nooks of the long room extended off into the distance.

She went about dimpling and responding, singing and masquerading as her large hands did their work.

She moved around, smiling and replying, singing and pretending as her large hands did their job.

She intoned the titles on her own shelf—as a response to the quiet swearing and jesting accompanying Harriett’s occupations. “The Voyage of the Beeeeeeagle,” she sang “Scott’s Poetical Works.” Villette—Longfellow—Holy Bible with Apocrypha—Egmont——

She recited the titles on her own shelf in reaction to the soft cursing and joking that came with Harriett’s activities. “The Voyage of the Beeeeeagle,” she sang, “Scott’s Poetical Works.” Villette—Longfellow—Holy Bible with Apocrypha—Egmont——

“Binks!” squealed Harriett daintily. “Yink grink binks.”

“Binks!” squealed Harriett playfully. “Yink grink binks.”

“Books!” she responded in a low tone, and flushed as if she had given Harriett an affectionate hug. “My rotten books....” She would come back, and read all her books more carefully. She had packed some. She could not remember which and why.

“Books!” she replied softly, and blushed as if she had wrapped Harriett in a warm hug. “My terrible books....” She would return and read all her books more thoughtfully. She had packed some. She couldn’t remember which ones and why.

“Binks,” she said, and it was quite easy for them to crowd together at the little dressing-table. Harriett was standing in her little faded red moirette petticoat and a blue flannelette dressing-jacket brushing her wiry hair. Miriam reflected that she need no longer hate her for the set of her clothes round her hips. She caught sight of her own faded jersey and stiff, shapeless black petticoat in the mirror. Harriett’s “Hinde’s” lay on the dressing-table, her own still lifted the skin of her forehead in suffused puckerings against the shank of each pin.

“Binks,” she said, and it was super easy for them to gather closely at the small dressing table. Harriett stood there in her little worn red petticoat and a blue flannel dressing jacket, brushing her wiry hair. Miriam realized she didn’t need to dislike her anymore because of how her clothes fit around her hips. She caught a glimpse of her own faded sweater and stiff, shapeless black petticoat in the mirror. Harriett’s “Hinde’s” lay on the dressing table, while her own still left little marks on her forehead from the pressure of the pins.

Unperceived, she eyed the tiny stiff plait of hair which stuck out almost horizontally from the nape of Harriett’s neck, and watched her combing out the tightly-curled fringe standing stubbily out along her forehead and extending like a thickset hedge midway across the crown of her head, where it stopped abruptly against the sleekly-brushed longer strands which strained over her poll and disappeared into the plait.

Unnoticed, she observed the tiny stiff braid of hair that stuck out almost horizontally from the back of Harriett's neck and watched her combing out the tightly curled bangs that stood up stiffly along her forehead and extended like a thick hedge across the top of her head, where it suddenly stopped against the smoothly brushed longer strands that stretched over her crown and disappeared into the braid.

“Your old wool’ll be just right in Germany,” remarked Harriett.

“Your old wool will be perfect in Germany,” remarked Harriett.

“Mm.”

“Hmm.”

“You ought to do it in basket plaits like Sarah.”

“You should do it in basket braids like Sarah.”

“I wish I could. I can’t think how she does it.”

“I wish I could. I can’t figure out how she does it.”

“Ike spect it’s easy enough.”

"I think it's easy enough."

“Mm.”

“Hmm.”

“But you’re all right, anyhow.”

“But you’re fine, anyway.”

“Anyhow, it’s no good bothering when you’re plain.”

“Anyway, it’s pointless to worry when you’re just being yourself.”

“You’re not plain.”

“You're not plain.”

Miriam looked sharply round.

Miriam glanced around sharply.

“Go on, Gooby.”

"Go ahead, Gooby."

“You’re not. You don’t know. Granny said you’ll be a bonny woman, and Sarah thinks you’ve got the best shape face and the best complexion of any of us, and cook was simply crying her eyes out last night and said you were the light of the house with your happy, pretty face, and mother said you’re much too attractive to go about alone, and that’s partly why Pater’s going with you to Hanover, silly.... You’re not plain,” she gasped.

“You're not. You don't get it. Granny said you'll be a beautiful woman, and Sarah thinks you have the best-shaped face and the best complexion out of all of us. The cook was literally crying her eyes out last night and said you're the light of the house with your happy, pretty face. Mom said you're way too attractive to be out on your own, and that's partly why Dad's going with you to Hanover, silly.... You're not plain,” she panted.

Miriam’s amazement silenced her. She stood back from the mirror. She could not look into it until Harriett had gone. The phrases she had just heard rang in her head without meaning. But she knew she would remember all of them. She went on doing her hair with downcast eyes. She had seen Harriett vividly, and had longed to crush her in her arms and kiss her little round cheeks and the snub of her nose. Then she wanted her to be gone.

Miriam was speechless with amazement. She stepped back from the mirror. She couldn’t look into it until Harriett left. The words she had just heard echoed in her mind without making sense. But she knew she would remember every single one. She continued fixing her hair with her eyes cast down. She had seen Harriett clearly and had felt an intense desire to hold her close and kiss her chubby cheeks and the little bump of her nose. Then she wanted her to leave.

Presently Harriett took up a brooch and skated down the room, “Ta-ra-ra-la-eee-tee!” she carolled, “don’t be long,” and disappeared.

Presently, Harriett picked up a brooch and glided across the room, “Ta-ra-ra-la-eee-tee!” she sang out, “don’t take too long,” and then she vanished.

“I’m pretty,” murmured Miriam, planting herself in front of the dressing-table. “I’m pretty—they like me—they like me. Why didn’t I know?” She did not look into the mirror. “They all like me, me.”

“I’m pretty,” whispered Miriam, standing in front of the dressing table. “I’m pretty—they like me—they like me. Why didn’t I realize?” She didn’t look in the mirror. “They all like me, me.”

The sound of the breakfast-bell came clanging up through the house. She hurried to her side of the curtained recess. Hanging there were her old red stockinette jersey and her blue skirt ... never again ... just once more ... she could change afterwards. Her brown, heavy best dress with puffed and gauged sleeves and thick gauged and gathered boned bodice was in her hand. She hung it once more on its peg and quickly put on her old things. The jersey was shiny with wear. “You darling old things,” she muttered as her arms slipped down the sleeves.

The sound of the breakfast bell rang out through the house. She hurried to her side of the curtained nook. Hanging there were her old red sweater and her blue skirt... just one more time... she could change afterwards. Her brown, heavy best dress with puffy sleeves and a thick, fitted bodice was in her hand. She hung it back on its peg and quickly put on her old clothes. The sweater was shiny from use. “You sweet old things,” she muttered as her arms slipped down the sleeves.

The door of the next room opened quietly and she heard Sarah and Eve go decorously downstairs. She waited until their footsteps had died away and then went very slowly down the first flight, fastening her belt. She stopped at the landing window, tucking the frayed end of the petersham under the frame of the buckle ... they were all downstairs, liking her. She could not face them. She was too excited and too shy.... She had never once thought of their “feeling” her going away ... saying good-bye to each one ... all minding and sorry—even the servants. She glanced fearfully out into the garden, seeing nothing. Someone called up from the breakfast-room doorway, “Mim—my!” How surprised Mr. Bart had been when he discovered that they themselves never knew whose voice it was of all four of them unless you saw the person, “but yours is really richer” ... it was cheek to say that.

The door to the next room opened quietly, and she heard Sarah and Eve head downstairs with grace. She waited until their footsteps faded away and then slowly made her way down the first flight, tightening her belt. She paused at the landing window, tucking the frayed end of the petersham under the buckle's frame... they were all downstairs, liking her. She couldn't face them. She was too excited and too shy... She had never considered how they would “feel” about her leaving... saying goodbye to each of them... all caring and sorry—even the staff. She looked anxiously into the garden, seeing nothing. Someone called up from the breakfast-room doorway, “Mim—my!” How surprised Mr. Bart had been when he realized they themselves could never tell whose voice it was among the four of them unless you saw the person, “but yours is definitely richer”... it was bold to say that.

“Mim—my!”

“Mim—my!”

Suddenly she longed to be gone—to have it all over and be gone.

Suddenly, she wished to leave—to have everything finished and be gone.

She heard the kak-kak of Harriett’s wooden heeled slippers across the tiled hall. She glanced down the well of the staircase. Harriett was mightily swinging the bell, scattering a little spray of notes at each end of her swing.

She heard the clacking of Harriett’s wooden-heeled slippers on the tiled hallway. She looked down the staircase. Harriett was vigorously ringing the bell, sending a small spray of notes flying with each swing.

With a frightened face Miriam crept back up the stairs. Violently slamming the bedroom door, “I’m a-comin’—I’m a-comin’,” she shouted and ran downstairs.

With a scared look on her face, Miriam crept back up the stairs. She violently slammed the bedroom door, shouting, “I’m coming—I’m coming,” and then ran downstairs.

CHAPTER II

1

The crossing was over. They were arriving. The movement of the little steamer that had collected the passengers from the packet-boat drove the raw air against Miriam’s face. In her tired brain the grey river and the flat misty shores slid constantly into a vision of the gaslit dining-room at home ... the large clear glowing fire, the sounds of the family voices. Every effort to obliterate the picture brought back again the moment that had come at the dinner-table as they all sat silent for an instant with downcast eyes and she had suddenly longed to go on for ever just sitting there with them all.

The crossing was over. They were arriving. The little steamer that had picked up the passengers from the packet-boat pushed the chilly air against Miriam’s face. In her tired mind, the grey river and the flat, misty shores constantly transformed into a vision of the gaslit dining room at home... the large, warm fire, the sounds of her family’s voices. Every attempt to push the image away brought back the moment at the dinner table when they all sat in silence with downcast eyes, and she suddenly wished she could just stay there with them forever.

Now, in the boat she wanted to be free for the strange grey river and the grey shores. But the home scenes recurred relentlessly. Again and again she went through the last moments ... the good-byes, the unexpected convulsive force of her mother’s arms, her own dreadful inability to give any answering embrace. She could not remember saying a single word. There had been a feeling that came like a tide carrying her away. Eager and dumb and remorseful she had gone out of the house and into the cab with Sarah, and then had come the long sitting in the loop-line train ... “talk about something” ... Sarah sitting opposite and her unchanged voice saying “What shall we talk about?” And then a long waiting, and the brown leather strap swinging against the yellow grained door, the smell of dust and the dirty wooden flooring, with the noise of the wheels underneath going to the swinging tune of one of Heller’s “Sleepless Nights.” The train had made her sway with its movements. How still Sarah seemed to sit, fixed in the old life. Nothing had come but strange cruel emotions.

Now, in the boat, she wanted to feel free on the strange gray river and the gray shores. But the memories of home kept flooding back. Over and over, she relived the last moments ... the goodbyes, the unexpected grip of her mother’s arms, her own terrible inability to return the embrace. She couldn’t remember saying a single word. There was a feeling that washed over her like a tide, carrying her away. Eager, silent, and filled with regret, she had left the house and got into the cab with Sarah, and then there was the long wait on the loop-line train ... “Let’s talk about something” ... Sarah sitting across from her, her voice unchanged, asking “What shall we talk about?” And then a long wait, with the brown leather strap swinging against the yellow-grained door, the smell of dust, and the dirty wooden floor, the noise of the wheels below moving to the rhythm of one of Heller’s “Sleepless Nights.” The train made her sway with its movements. Sarah seemed so still, stuck in the past. All that came were strange, painful emotions.

After the suburban train nothing was distinct until the warm snowflakes were drifting against her face through the cold darkness on Harwich quay. Then, after what seemed like a great loop of time spent going helplessly up a gangway towards “the world” she had stood, face to face with the pale polite stewardess in her cabin. “I had better have a lemon, cut in two,” she had said, feeling suddenly stifled with fear. For hours she had lain despairing, watching the slowly swaying walls of her cabin or sinking with closed eyes through invertebrate dipping spaces. Before each releasing paroxysm she told herself “this is like death; one day I shall die, it will be like this.”

After the suburban train, nothing was clear until the warm snowflakes were drifting against her face in the cold darkness at Harwich quay. Then, after what felt like a long time spent aimlessly walking up a gangway toward "the world," she stood face to face with the pale, polite stewardess in her cabin. "I should probably have a lemon, cut in half," she said, suddenly feeling overwhelmed with fear. For hours, she lay in despair, watching the slowly swaying walls of her cabin or sinking with closed eyes through formless, swaying spaces. Before each overwhelming wave of emotion, she reminded herself, "this is like death; one day I will die, and it will be like this."

She supposed there would be breakfast soon on shore, a firm room and a teapot and cups and saucers. Cold and exhaustion would come to an end. She would be talking to her father.

She thought there would be breakfast soon on shore, a cozy room with a teapot and cups and saucers. The cold and exhaustion would finally be over. She would be chatting with her father.

2

He was standing near her with the Dutchman who had helped her off the boat and looked after her luggage. The Dutchman was listening, deferentially. Miriam saw the strong dark blue beam of his eyes.

He was standing next to her with the Dutchman who had helped her off the boat and taken care of her luggage. The Dutchman was listening respectfully. Miriam noticed the deep dark blue of his eyes.

“Very good, very good,” she heard him say, “fine education in German schools.”

“Very good, very good,” she heard him say, “great education in German schools.”

Both men were smoking cigars.

Both men were smoking cigars.

She wanted to draw herself upright and shake out her clothes.

She wanted to stand up straight and shake out her clothes.

“Select,” she heard, “excellent staff of masters ... daughters of gentlemen.”

“Choose,” she heard, “a great team of experts ... the daughters of gentlemen.”

“Pater is trying to make the Dutchman think I am being taken as a pupil to a finishing school in Germany.” She thought of her lonely pilgrimage to the West End agency, of her humiliating interview, of her heart-sinking acceptance of the post, the excitements and misgivings she had had, of her sudden challenge of them all that evening after dinner, and their dismay and remonstrance and reproaches—of her fear and determination in insisting and carrying her point and making them begin to be interested in her plan.

“Dad is trying to make the Dutchman believe I’m being sent to a finishing school in Germany.” She thought about her lonely trip to the West End agency, her awkward interview, her sinking heart when she accepted the job, the mix of excitement and worry she felt, her sudden confrontation with them all that evening after dinner, and their shock, protests, and complaints—her fear and resolve in pushing her point and getting them to start showing interest in her plan.

But she shared her father’s satisfaction in impressing the Dutchman. She knew that she was at one with him in that. She glanced at him. There could be no doubt that he was playing the rôle of the English gentleman. Poor dear. It was what he had always wanted to be. He had sacrificed everything to the idea of being a “person of leisure and cultivation.” Well, after all, it was true in a way. He was—and he had, she knew, always wanted her to be the same and she was going to finish her education abroad ... in Germany.... They were nearing a little low quay backed by a tremendous saffron-coloured hoarding announcing in black letters “Sunlight Zeep.”

But she shared her father’s satisfaction in impressing the Dutchman. She knew they were on the same page about that. She glanced at him. There was no doubt he was acting like the English gentleman. Poor thing. It was what he had always wanted to be. He had given up everything to be a “person of leisure and culture.” Well, in a way, it was true. He was—and he had always wanted her to be the same, and she was going to finish her education abroad ... in Germany.... They were approaching a small, low quay backed by a huge saffron-colored billboard announcing in bold letters “Sunlight Zeep.”

3

“Did you see, Pater; did you see?”

“Did you see, Dad; did you see?”

They were walking rapidly along the quay.

They were walking quickly along the dock.

“Did you see? Sunlight Zeep!”

“Did you see? Sunlight Zeep!”

She listened to his slightly scuffling stride at her side.

She heard his slightly shuffling steps next to her.

Glancing up she saw his face excited and important. He was not listening. He was being an English gentleman, “emerging” from the Dutch railway station.

Glancing up, she saw his face looking excited and significant. He wasn't listening. He was acting like an English gentleman, “emerging” from the Dutch railway station.

“Sunlight Zeep,” she shouted. “Zeep, Pater!”

“Sunlight Zeep,” she shouted. “Zeep, Dad!”

He glanced down at her and smiled condescendingly.

He looked down at her and smiled in a patronizing way.

“Ah, yes,” he admitted with a laugh.

“Ah, yes,” he said with a laugh.

There were Dutch faces for Miriam—men, women and children coming towards her with sturdy gait.

There were Dutch faces for Miriam—men, women, and kids approaching her with a strong stride.

“They’re talking Dutch! They’re all talking Dutch!”

“They're speaking Dutch! They're all speaking Dutch!”

The foreign voices, the echoes in the little narrow street, the flat waterside effect of the sounds, the bright clearness she had read of, brought tears to her eyes.

The foreign voices, the echoes in the small narrow street, the flat waterside effect of the sounds, the bright clarity she had read about, brought tears to her eyes.

“The others must come here,” she told herself, pitying them all.

“The others have to come here,” she told herself, feeling sorry for them all.

They had an English breakfast at the Victoria Hotel and went out and hurried about the little streets. They bought cigars and rode through the town on a little tramway. Presently they were in a train watching the Dutch landscape go by. One level stretch succeeded another. Miriam wanted to go out alone under the grey sky and walk over the flat fields shut in by poplars.

They had an English breakfast at the Victoria Hotel and went out, hurrying through the small streets. They bought cigars and took a ride through town on a little tram. Soon, they were on a train, watching the Dutch landscape pass by. One flat stretch followed another. Miriam wanted to go outside by herself under the gray sky and walk across the flat fields surrounded by poplar trees.

She looked at the dykes and the windmills with indifferent eyes, but her desire for the flat meadows grew.

She looked at the dikes and the windmills with a disinterested gaze, but her longing for the flat fields intensified.

Late at night, seated wide-awake opposite her sleeping companion, rushing towards the German city, she began to think.

Late at night, sitting wide awake across from her sleeping companion, speeding toward the German city, she started to think.

4

It was a fool’s errand.... To undertake to go to the German school and teach ... to be going there ... with nothing to give. The moment would come when there would be a class sitting round a table waiting for her to speak. She imagined one of the rooms at the old school, full of scornful girls.... How was English taught? How did you begin? English grammar ... in German? Her heart beat in her throat. She had never thought of that ... the rules of English grammar? Parsing and analysis.... Anglo-Saxon prefixes and suffixes ... gerundial infinitive.... It was too late to look anything up. Perhaps there would be a class to-morrow.... The German lessons at school had been dreadfully good.... Fräulein’s grave face ... her perfect knowledge of every rule ... her clear explanations in English ... her examples.... All these things were there, in English grammar.... And she had undertaken to teach them and could not even speak German.

It was a pointless mission.... To go to the German school and try to teach ... going there ... with nothing to offer. The moment would arrive when there would be a class sitting around a table, waiting for her to speak. She pictured one of the rooms at the old school, filled with scornful girls.... How was English taught? How do you even start? English grammar ... in German? Her heart raced in her throat. She had never considered that ... the rules of English grammar? Parsing and analysis.... Anglo-Saxon prefixes and suffixes ... gerundial infinitive.... It was too late to look anything up. Maybe there would be a class tomorrow.... The German lessons at school had been incredibly rigorous.... Fräulein’s serious face ... her perfect understanding of every rule ... her clear explanations in English ... her examples.... All these elements were there, in English grammar.... And she had promised to teach them and couldn’t even speak German.

Monsieur ... had talked French all the time ... dictées ... lectures ... Le Conscrit ... Waterloo ... La Maison Déserte ... his careful voice reading on and on ... until the room disappeared.... She must do that for her German girls. Read English to them and make them happy.... But first there must be verbs ... there had been cahiers of them ... first, second, third conjugation.... It was impudence, an impudent invasion ... the dreadful clever, foreign school.... They would laugh at her.... She began to repeat the English alphabet.... She doubted whether, faced with a class, she could reach the end without a mistake.... She reached Z and went on to the parts of speech.

Monsieur ... had spoken French all the time ... dictées ... lectures ... Le Conscrit ... Waterloo ... La Maison Déserte ... his careful voice reading on and on ... until the room faded away.... She needed to do that for her German girls. Read English to them and make them happy.... But first, there had to be verbs ... there had been notebooks full of them ... first, second, third conjugation.... It felt like arrogance, an unwelcome invasion ... the awful smart, foreign school.... They would laugh at her.... She started to repeat the English alphabet.... She doubted whether, facing a class, she could get to the end without making a mistake.... She got to Z and continued with the parts of speech.

5

There would be a moment when she must have an explanation with the Fräulein. Perhaps she could tell her that she found the teaching was beyond her scope and then find a place somewhere as a servant. She remembered things she had heard about German servants—that whenever they even dusted a room they cleaned the windows and on Sundays they waited at lunch in muslin dresses and afterwards went to balls. She feared even the German servants would despise her. They had never been allowed into the kitchen at home except when there was jam-making ... she had never made a bed in her life.... A shop? But that would mean knowing German and being quick at giving change. Impossible. Perhaps she could find some English people in Hanover who would help her. There was an English colony she knew, and an English church. But that would be like going back. That must not happen. She would rather stay abroad on any terms—away from England—English people. She had scented something, a sort of confidence, everywhere, in her hours in Holland, the brisk manner of the German railway officials and the serene assurance of the travelling Germans she had seen, confirmed her impression. Away out here, the sense of imminent catastrophe that had shadowed all her life so far, had disappeared. Even here in this dim carriage, with disgrace ahead she felt that there was freedom somewhere at hand. Whatever happened she would hold to that.

There would come a moment when she needed to talk to the Fräulein. Maybe she could explain that the teaching was too much for her and then look for a job as a servant. She remembered hearing about German servants—that whenever they dusted a room, they also cleaned the windows, and on Sundays they served lunch in muslin dresses and later went off to balls. She worried that even the German servants would look down on her. They had never let her into the kitchen at home except when they were making jam... she had never made a bed in her life... A shop? But that would mean knowing German and being fast with giving change. Impossible. Maybe she could find some English people in Hanover who would help her. She knew there was an English community and an English church. But that would feel like going backwards. That couldn’t happen. She would rather stay abroad under any circumstances—far away from England—far away from English people. She had sensed a sort of confidence everywhere during her time in Holland; the efficient demeanor of the German railway officials and the calm self-assurance of the German travelers she had seen only added to her impression. Out here, the sense of impending disaster that had followed her all her life had vanished. Even here in this dim carriage, facing

6

She glanced up at her small leather hand-bag lying in the rack and thought of the solid money in her purse. Twenty-five shillings. It was a large sum and she was to have more as she needed.

She looked up at her small leather handbag sitting on the rack and thought about the cash in her purse. Twenty-five shillings. It was a significant amount, and she would get more as needed.

She glanced across at the pale face with its point of reddish beard, the long white hands laid one upon the other on the crossed knees. He had given her twenty-five shillings and there was her fare and his, and his return fare and her new trunk and all the things she had needed. It must be the end of taking money from him. She was grown up. She was the strong-minded one. She must manage. With a false position ahead and after a short space, disaster, she must get along.

She glanced over at the pale face with its patchy red beard, the long white hands resting one on top of the other on his crossed knees. He had given her twenty-five shillings, which covered her fare, his, his return fare, her new trunk, and everything else she needed. This had to be the last time she took money from him. She was an adult now. She was the strong one. She had to handle things on her own. With a tricky situation ahead and, after a little while, disaster, she had to find a way to get by.

The peaceful Dutch fields came to her mind. They looked so secure. They had passed by too soon. We have always been in a false position, she pondered. Always lying and pretending and keeping up a show—never daring to tell anybody.... Did she want to tell anybody? To come out into the open and be helped and have things arranged for her and do things like other people? No.... No.... “Miriam always likes to be different”—“Society is no boon to those not sociable.” Dreadful things ... and the girls laughing together about them. What did they really mean?

The calm Dutch fields popped into her mind. They felt so safe. They had come and gone too quickly. We’ve always been in a wrong place, she thought. Always lying and pretending and putting on a façade—never daring to tell anyone.... Did she want to tell anyone? To step into the light, get help, have things organized for her, and do things like everyone else? No.... No.... “Miriam always likes to be different”—“Society doesn’t help those who aren’t social.” Terrible things ... and the girls laughing together about them. What did they really mean?

“Society is no boon to those not sociable”—on her birthday-page in Ellen Sharpe’s birthday-book. Ellen handed it to her going upstairs and had chanted the words out to the others and smiled her smile ... she had not asked her to write her name ... was it unsociable to dislike so many of the girls.... Ellen’s people were in the Indian ... her thoughts hesitated.... Sivvle ... something grand—All the grand girls were horrid ... somehow mean and sly ... Sivvle ... Sivvle ... Civil! Of course! Civil what?

“Society is no blessing for those who aren’t social” — on her birthday page in Ellen Sharpe’s birthday book. Ellen handed it to her while going upstairs and recited the words to the others with a smile... she hadn’t asked her to write her name... was it unfriendly to dislike so many of the girls... Ellen’s family was in India... her thoughts hesitated... Sivvle... something impressive—All the popular girls were awful... somehow mean and sneaky... Sivvle... Sivvle... Civil! Of course! Civil what?

Miriam groaned. She was a governess now. Someone would ask her that question. She would ask Pater before he went.... No, she would not.... If only he would answer a question simply, and not with a superior air as if he had invented the thing he was telling about. She felt she had a right to all the knowledge there was, without fuss ... oh, without fuss—without fuss and—emotion.... I am unsociable, I suppose—she mused. She could not think of anyone who did not offend her. I don’t like men and I loathe women. I am a misanthrope. So’s Pater. He despises women and can’t get on with men. We are different—it’s us, him and me. He’s failed us because he’s different and if he weren’t we should be like other people. Everything in the railway responded and agreed. Like other people ... horrible.... She thought of the fathers of girls she knew—the Poole girls, for instance, they were to be “independent” trained and certificated—she envied that—but her envy vanished when she remembered how heartily she had agreed when Sarah called them “sharp” and “knowing.”

Miriam groaned. She was a governess now. Someone would ask her that question. She would ask Dad before he left.... No, she wouldn’t.... If only he would answer a question directly, instead of acting like he invented the thing he was explaining. She felt entitled to all the knowledge available, without any fuss... oh, without fuss—without fuss and—emotion.... I am unsociable, I guess—she thought. She couldn’t think of anyone who didn’t annoy her. I don’t like men and I can’t stand women. I’m a misanthrope. So is Dad. He hates women and can’t get along with men. We’re different—it’s just us, him and me. He’s let us down because he’s different, and if he weren’t, we would be like everyone else. Everything about the train responded and agreed. Like everyone else ... awful.... She thought of the fathers of the girls she knew—the Poole girls, for example, they were supposed to be “independent,” trained and certified—she envied that—but her envy faded when she remembered how much she had agreed when Sarah called them “sharp” and “knowing.”

Mr. Poole was a business man ... common ... trade.... If Pater had kept to Grandpa’s business they would be trade, too—well-off, now—all married. Perhaps as it was he had thought they would marry.

Mr. Poole was a businessman ... common ... trade.... If Pater had stuck to Grandpa’s business, they would be in trade too—well-off by now—all married. Maybe he thought they would end up marrying after all.

7

She thought sleepily of her Wesleyan grandparents, gravely reading the “Wesleyan Methodist Recorder,” the shop at Babington, her father’s discontent, his solitary fishing and reading, his discovery of music ... science ... classical music in the first Novello editions ... Faraday ... speaking to Faraday after lectures. Marriage ... the new house ... the red brick wall at the end of the garden where young peach-trees were planted ... running up and downstairs and singing ... both of them singing in the rooms and the garden ... she sometimes with her hair down and then when visitors were expected pinned in coils under a little cap and wearing a small hoop ... the garden and lawns and shrubbery and the long kitchen-garden and the summer-house under the oaks beyond and the pretty old gabled “town” on the river and the woods all along the river valley and the hills shining up out of the mist. The snow man they both made in the winter—the birth of Sarah and then Eve ... his studies and book-buying—and after five years her own disappointing birth as the third girl, and the coming of Harriett just over a year later ... her mother’s illness, money troubles—their two years at the sea to retrieve ... the disappearance of the sunlit red-walled garden always in full summer sunshine with the sound of bees in it or dark from windows ... the narrowing of the house-life down to the Marine Villa—with the sea creeping in—wading out through the green shallows, out and out till you were more than waist deep—shrimping and prawning hour after hour for weeks together ... poking in the rock pools, watching the sun and the colours in the strange afternoons ... then the sudden large house at Barnes with the “drive” winding to the door.... He used to come home from the City and the Constitutional Club and sometimes instead of reading “The Times” or the “Globe” or the “Proceedings of the British Association” or Herbert Spencer, play Pope Joan or Jacoby with them all, or Table Billiards and laugh and be “silly” and take his turn at being “bumped” by Timmy going the round of the long dining-room table, tail in the air; he had taken Sarah and Eve to see “Don Giovanni” and “Winter’s Tale” and the new piece, “Lohengrin.” No one at the tennis-club had seen that. He had good taste. No one else had been to Madame Schumann’s Farewell ... sitting at the piano with her curtains of hair and her dreamy smile ... and the Philharmonic Concerts. No one else knew about the lectures at the Royal Institution, beginning at nine on Fridays.... No one else’s father went with a party of scientific men “for the advancement of science” to Norway or America, seeing the Falls and the Yosemite Valley. No one else took his children as far as Dawlish for the holidays, travelling all day, from eight until seven ... no esplanade, the old stone jetty and coves and cowrie shells....

She thought sleepily of her Wesleyan grandparents, seriously reading the “Wesleyan Methodist Recorder,” the shop at Babington, her father’s discontent, his solitary fishing and reading, his discovery of music...science...classical music in the first Novello editions...Faraday...talking to Faraday after lectures. Marriage...the new house...the red brick wall at the end of the garden where young peach trees were planted...running up and downstairs and singing...both of them singing in the rooms and the garden...she sometimes with her hair down and then when visitors were expected pinned in coils under a little cap and wearing a small hoop...the garden and lawns and shrubbery and the long kitchen garden and the summer house under the oaks beyond and the pretty old gabled “town” on the river and the woods all along the river valley and the hills shining up out of the mist. The snowman they both made in the winter—the birth of Sarah and then Eve...his studies and book-buying—and after five years her own disappointing birth as the third girl, and the arrival of Harriett just over a year later...her mother’s illness, money troubles—their two years at the sea to recover...the disappearance of the sunlit red-walled garden always in full summer sunshine with the sound of bees in it or dark from windows...the narrowing of the house-life down to the Marine Villa—with the sea creeping in—wading out through the green shallows, out and out till you were more than waist deep—shrimping and prawning hour after hour for weeks...poking in the rock pools, watching the sun and the colors in the strange afternoons...then the sudden large house at Barnes with the “drive” winding to the door.... He used to come home from the City and the Constitutional Club and sometimes instead of reading “The Times” or the “Globe” or the “Proceedings of the British Association” or Herbert Spencer, play Pope Joan or Jacoby with all of them, or Table Billiards, laugh and be “silly” and take his turn at being “bumped” by Timmy going around the long dining-room table, tail in the air; he had taken Sarah and Eve to see “Don Giovanni” and “Winter’s Tale” and the new piece, “Lohengrin.” No one at the tennis club had seen that. He had good taste. No one else had been to Madame Schumann’s Farewell...sitting at the piano with her curtains of hair and her dreamy smile...and the Philharmonic Concerts. No one else knew about the lectures at the Royal Institution, beginning at nine on Fridays...No one else’s father went with a group of scientific men “for the advancement of science” to Norway or America, seeing the Falls and the Yosemite Valley. No one else took his children as far as Dawlish for the holidays, traveling all day, from eight until seven...no esplanade, the old stone jetty and coves and cowrie shells...

CHAPTER III

1

Miriam was practising on the piano in the larger of the two English bedrooms. Two other pianos were sounding in the house, one across the landing and the other in the saal where Herr Kapellmeister Bossenberger was giving a music-lesson. The rest of the girls were gathered in the large schoolroom under the care of Mademoiselle for Saturday’s raccommodage. It was the last hour of the week’s work. Presently there would be a great gonging, the pianos would cease, Fräulein’s voice would sound up through the house “Anziehen zum Aus—geh—hen!”

Miriam was practicing on the piano in the bigger of the two English bedrooms. Two other pianos were playing in the house, one across the hall and the other in the lounge where Herr Kapellmeister Bossenberger was giving a music lesson. The rest of the girls were gathered in the large classroom under Mademoiselle's supervision for Saturday’s raccommodage. It was the final hour of the week’s work. Soon there would be a loud gong, the pianos would stop, and Fräulein's voice would echo through the house, “Get dressed for going out!”

There would be the walk, dinner, the Saturday afternoon home-letters to be written and then, until Monday, holiday, freedom to read and to talk English and idle. And there was a new arrival in the house. Ulrica Hesse had come. Miriam had seen her. There had been three large leather trunks in the hall and a girl with a smooth pure oval of pale face standing wrapped in dark furs, gazing about her with eyes for which Miriam had no word, liquid—limpid—great-saucers, no—pools ... great round deeps.... She had felt about for something to express them as she went upstairs with her roll of music. Fräulein Pfaff who had seemed to hover and smile about the girl as if half afraid to speak to her, had put out a hand for Miriam and said almost deprecatingly, “Ach, mm, dies’ ist unser Ulrica.”

There would be the walk, dinner, the Saturday afternoon letters to write, and then, until Monday, a holiday with the freedom to read, speak English, and relax. And there was a new arrival in the house. Ulrica Hesse had arrived. Miriam had seen her. There were three large leather trunks in the hall and a girl with a smooth, pure oval of pale face, standing wrapped in dark furs, looking around with eyes that Miriam couldn't quite describe—liquid, limpid, like large saucers, no—pools... great round depths... She searched for words to express them as she went upstairs with her roll of music. Fräulein Pfaff, who seemed to hover and smile around the girl as if she was half afraid to speak to her, reached out to Miriam and said almost apologetically, “Oh, um, this is our Ulrica.”

The girl’s thin fingers had come out of her furs and fastened convulsively—like cold, throbbing claws on to the breadth of Miriam’s hand.

The girl’s slender fingers had emerged from her furs and clamped down tightly—like cold, pulsing claws—onto the width of Miriam’s hand.

“Unsere englische Lehrerin—our teacher from England,” smiled Fräulein.

“Unsere englische Lehrerin—our teacher from England,” smiled Miss.

“Lehrerin!” breathed the girl. Something flinched behind her great eyes. The fingers relaxed, and Miriam feeling within her a beginning of response, had gone upstairs.

“Teacher!” the girl breathed. Something flinched behind her large eyes. The fingers relaxed, and Miriam, sensing a spark of response within her, went upstairs.

As she reached the upper landing she began to distinguish against the clangour of chromatic passages assailing the house from the echoing saal, the gentle tones of the nearer piano, the one in the larger German bedroom opposite the front room for which she was bound. She paused for a moment at the top of the stairs and listened. A little swaying melody came out to her, muted by the closed door. Her grasp on the roll of music slackened. A radiance came for a moment behind the gravity of her face. Then the careful unstumbling repetition of a difficult passage drew her attention to the performer, her arms dropped to her sides and she passed on. It was little Bergmann, the youngest girl in the school. Her playing, on the bad old piano in the dark dressing-room in the basement, had prepared Miriam for the difference between the performance of these German girls and nearly all the piano-playing she had heard. It was the morning after her arrival. She had been unpacking and had taken, on the advice of Mademoiselle, her heavy boots and outdoor things down to the basement room. She had opened the door on Emma sitting at the piano in her blue and buff check ribbon-knotted stuff dress. Miriam had expected her to turn her head and stop playing. But as, arms full, she closed the door with her shoulders, the child’s profile remained unconcerned. She noticed the firmly-poised head, the thick creamy neck that seemed bare with its absence of collar-band and the soft frill of tucker stitched right on to the dress, the thick cable of string-coloured hair reaching just beyond the rim of the leather-covered music stool, the steel-beaded points of the little slippers gleaming as they worked the pedals, the serene eyes steadily following the music. She played on and Miriam recognised a quality she had only heard occasionally at concerts, and in the playing of one of the music teachers at school.

As she reached the upper landing, she started to hear through the loud, colorful sounds vibrating through the house from the echoing hall, the soft notes of the piano nearby, the one in the larger German bedroom across from the front room she was headed to. She paused for a moment at the top of the stairs and listened. A little swaying melody drifted out to her, muted by the closed door. Her grip on the roll of music loosened. A light lit up her face for a moment, breaking through her serious expression. Then, the careful repetition of a tricky passage caught her attention, and her arms fell to her sides as she moved on. It was little Bergmann, the youngest girl in the school. Her playing, on the old, worn piano in the dark basement dressing room, had introduced Miriam to the difference between the performances of these German girls and almost all the piano-playing she had heard before. It was the morning after her arrival. She had been unpacking and had taken, based on Mademoiselle's advice, her heavy boots and outdoor clothes down to the basement room. She had opened the door to find Emma sitting at the piano, dressed in a blue and buff check-dress with ribbon knots. Miriam had expected her to turn around and stop playing. But as she closed the door with her shoulders, arms full, the child’s profile remained unfazed. She noticed the confidently held head, the thick creamy neck that looked bare without a collar, and the soft frill of tucker attached right to the dress, the thick braid of string-colored hair just reaching past the edge of the leather-covered music stool, and the little slippers shining as they worked the pedals, while her calm eyes followed the music steadily. She kept playing, and Miriam recognized a quality she had only occasionally heard at concerts, and in the performances of one of the music teachers at school.

She had stood amazed, pretending to be fumbling for empty pegs as this round-faced child of fourteen went her way to the end of her page. Then Miriam had ventured to interrupt and to ask her about the hanging arrangements, and the child had risen and speaking soft South German had suggested and poked tip-toeing about amongst the thickly-hung garments and shown a motherly solicitude over the disposal of Miriam’s things. Miriam noted the easy range of the child’s voice, how smoothly it slid from bird-like queries and chirpings to the consoling tones of the lower register. It seemed to leave undisturbed the softly-rounded, faintly-mottled chin and cheeks and the full unpouting lips that lay quietly one upon the other before she spoke, and opened flexibly but somehow hardly moved to her speech and afterwards closed again gradually until they lay softly blossoming as before.

She stood there, amazed, pretending to search for empty pegs while this round-faced fourteen-year-old went through her page. Then Miriam decided to interrupt and ask her about the hanging arrangements. The girl stood up and, speaking softly in South German, suggested ideas and tiptoed around the densely hung garments, showing a caring attention to how Miriam's things were placed. Miriam noticed how effortlessly the girl's voice shifted from bird-like questions and chirps to soothing tones in a lower register. It seemed to leave the softly-rounded, faintly-speckled chin and cheeks, as well as the full, unpouting lips that rested gently on each other, undisturbed until she spoke. When she did, her lips opened smoothly yet hardly moved as she talked and then gradually closed again, returning to their soft blooming state, just like before.

Emma had gathered up her music when the clothes were arranged, sighing and lamenting gently, “Wäre ich nur zu Hause”—how happy one was at home—her little voice filled with tears and her cheeks flushed, “haypie, haypie to home,” she complained as she slid her music into its case, “where all so good, so nice, so beautiful,” and they had gone, side by side, up the dark uncarpeted stone stairs leading from the basement to the hall. Half-way up, Emma had given Miriam a shy firm hug and then gone decorously up the remainder of the flight.

Emma had gathered her music after arranging the clothes, sighing softly and lamenting, “If only I were at home”—how happy one was at home—her small voice filled with tears and her cheeks flushed, “happy, happy to be home,” she complained as she slipped her music into its case, “where everything is so good, so nice, so beautiful,” and they walked side by side up the dark, uncarpeted stone stairs from the basement to the hall. Halfway up, Emma gave Miriam a shy but firm hug and then continued up the rest of the flight decorously.

The sense of that sudden little embrace recurred often to Miriam during the course of the first day.

The feeling of that sudden little hug came back to Miriam many times throughout the first day.

It was unlike any contact she had known—more motherly than her mother’s. Neither of her sisters could have embraced her like that. She did not know that a human form could bring such a sense of warm nearness, that human contours could be eloquent—or anyone so sweetly daring.

It was unlike any connection she had experienced—more nurturing than her mother's. Neither of her sisters could have held her like that. She didn't realize that a human body could offer such a feeling of warm closeness, that human shapes could be so expressive—or that anyone could be so beautifully bold.

2

That first evening at Waldstrasse there had been a performance that had completed the transformation of Miriam’s English ideas of “music.” She had caught the word “Vorspielen” being bandied about the long tea-table, and had gathered that there was to be an informal playing of “pieces” before Fräulein Pfaff. She welcomed the event. It relieved her from the burden of being in high focus—the relief had come as soon as she took her place at the gaslit table. No eye seemed to notice her. The English girls having sat out two meal-times with her, had ceased the hard-eyed observation which had made the long silence of the earlier repasts only less embarrassing than Fräulein’s questions about England. The four Germans who had neither stared nor even appeared aware of her existence, talked cheerfully across the table in a general exchange that included tall Fräulein Pfaff smiling her horse-smile—Miriam provisionally called it—behind the tea-urn, as chairman. The six English-speaking girls, grouped as it were towards their chief, a dark-skinned, athletic looking Australian with hot, brown, slightly blood-shot eyes sitting as vice-president opposite Fräulein, joined occasionally, in solo and chorus, and Miriam noted with relief a unanimous atrocity of accent in their enviable fluency. Rapid sotto voce commentary and half-suppressed wordless by-play located still more clearly the English quarter. Animation flowed and flowed. Miriam safely ignored, scarcely heeding, but warmed and almost happy, basked. She munched her black bread and butter, liberally smeared with the rich savoury paste of liver sausage, and drank her sweet weak tea and knew that she was very tired, sleepy and tired. She glanced, from her place next to Emma Bergmann and on Fräulein’s left hand, down the table to where Mademoiselle sat next the Martins in similar relation to the vice-president. Mademoiselle, preceding her up through the quiet house carrying the jugs of hot water, had been her first impression on her arrival the previous night. She had turned when they reached the candle-lit attic with its high uncurtained windows and red-covered box beds, and standing on the one strip of matting in her full-skirted grey wincey dress with its neat triple row of black ribbon velvet near the hem, had shown Miriam steel-blue eyes smiling from a little triangular sprite-like face under a high-standing pouf of soft dark hair, and said, “Voilà!” Miriam had never imagined anything in the least like her. She had said, “Oh, thank you,” and taken the jug and had hurriedly and silently got to bed, weighed down by wonders. They had begun to talk in the dark. Miriam had reaped sweet comfort in learning that this seemingly unreal creature who was, she soon perceived, not educated—as she understood education—was the resident French governess, was seventeen years old and a Protestant. Such close quarters with a French girl was bewildering enough—had she been a Roman Catholic, Miriam felt she could not have endured her proximity. She was evidently a special kind of French girl—a Protestant from East France—Besançon—Besançon—Miriam had tried the pretty word over until unexpectedly she had fallen asleep.

That first evening at Waldstrasse, there was a performance that completely changed Miriam's understanding of "music." She overheard the word “Vorspielen” being tossed around the long tea table and figured out there would be some informal playing of “pieces” for Fräulein Pfaff. She appreciated the event because it took the pressure off her to be the center of attention—the relief kicked in as soon as she sat down at the gaslit table. No one seemed to notice her. The English girls, who had sat through two meal times with her, had stopped their intense scrutiny, which had made the earlier awkward silences just a bit less uncomfortable than Fräulein’s questions about England. The four Germans, who hadn't stared or even acknowledged her presence, chatted happily across the table, including tall Fräulein Pfaff, whom Miriam temporarily dubbed “horse-smile,” smiling behind the tea urn as the chairperson. The six English-speaking girls, gathered around their leader, an athletic-looking Australian with dark skin and slightly bloodshot brown eyes sitting opposite Fräulein as vice-president, occasionally chimed in, both solo and in unison. Miriam felt relieved by their obvious struggle with accents, despite their fluency. Quick, quiet comments and subtle exchanges clearly defined the English group. Animation flowed freely. Ignored and barely paying attention, but feeling warm and almost happy, Miriam indulged in her black bread and butter, generously spread with rich liver sausage paste, while sipping her sweet, weak tea. She knew she was very tired—sleepy and fatigued. From her spot next to Emma Bergmann on Fräulein’s left side, she glanced down the table at Mademoiselle, who sat next to the Martins in a similar position to the vice-president. Mademoiselle had been the first impression she got upon arriving the previous night, leading her upstairs with jugs of hot water. When they reached the candle-lit attic with its high, uncurtained windows and red-covered box beds, Mademoiselle had turned around, standing on the lone strip of matting in her full-skirted gray wincey dress, with a neat triple row of black ribbon near the hem, and showed Miriam steel-blue eyes smiling from her triangular, sprite-like face beneath a soft dark hair puff, saying, “Voilà!” Miriam had never imagined anything quite like her. She replied, “Oh, thank you,” took the jug, and hurried off to bed, overwhelmed by wonders. They started talking in the dark. Miriam found sweet comfort in learning that this seemingly unreal creature—who was, she soon realized, not educated in the way she understood—was the resident French governess, seventeen years old, and Protestant. Being in such close quarters with a French girl was confusing enough; had she been Roman Catholic, Miriam felt she wouldn’t have been able to stand her close presence. She was evidently a unique type of French girl—a Protestant from East France—Besançon—Besançon—Miriam tried the pretty word over in her mind until she unexpectedly fell asleep.

They had risen hurriedly in the cold March gloom and Miriam had not spoken to her since. There she sat, dainty and quiet and fresh. White frillings shone now at the neck and sleeves of her little grey dress. She looked a clean and clear miniature against the general dauby effect of the English girls—poor though, Miriam was sure; perhaps as poor as she. She felt glad as she watched her gentle sprite-like wistfulness that she would be upstairs in that great bare attic again to-night. In repose her face looked pinched. There was something about the nose and mouth—Miriam mused ... frugal—John Gilpin’s wife—how sleepy she was.

They had quickly gotten up in the chilly March gloom, and Miriam hadn’t talked to her since. There she sat, delicate, quiet, and fresh. White frills now stood out at the neck and sleeves of her little gray dress. She looked like a clean and clear miniature compared to the overall messy look of the English girls—poor though, Miriam was sure; maybe as poor as she was. She felt a sense of relief as she observed her gentle, sprite-like wistfulness, knowing she would be back upstairs in that large, bare attic tonight. In relaxation, her face looked pinched. There was something about the nose and mouth—Miriam thought … frugal—John Gilpin’s wife—how sleepy she seemed.

3

The conversation was growing boisterous. She took courage to raise her head towards the range of girls opposite to her. Those quite near to her she could not scrutinise. Some influence coming to her from these German girls prevented her risking with them any meeting of the eyes that was not brought about by direct speech. But she felt them. She felt Emma Bergmann’s warm plump presence close at her side and liked to take food handed by her. She was conscious of the pink bulb of Minna Blum’s nose shining just opposite to her, and of the way the light caught the blond sheen of her exquisitely coiled hair as she turned her always smiling face and responded to the louder remarks with, “Oh, thou dear God!” or “Is it possible!” “How charming, charming,” or “What in life dost thou say, rascal!”

The conversation was getting lively. She gathered the courage to lift her gaze towards the group of girls across from her. She couldn’t really examine those nearby. Something about these German girls made her hesitant to risk any eye contact that wasn’t initiated by direct conversation. But she felt their presence. She could sense Emma Bergmann’s warm, soft presence right next to her and enjoyed taking food offered by her. She was aware of the pink bulb of Minna Blum’s nose shining directly in front of her and how the light caught the blond sheen of her beautifully styled hair as she turned her always-smiling face, responding to the louder comments with, “Oh, thou dear God!” or “Is it possible!” “How charming, charming,” or “What in life dost thou say, rascal!”

Next to her was the faint glare of Elsa Speier’s silent sallowness. Her clear-threaded nimbus of pallid hair was the lowest point in the range of figures across the table. She darted quick glances at one and another without moving her head, and Miriam felt that her pale eyes fully met would be cunning and malicious.

Next to her was the faint glow of Elsa Speier’s quiet paleness. Her thin, pale hair was the lowest point in the range of figures across the table. She shot quick glances at one person and another without moving her head, and Miriam felt that if her pale eyes fully met hers, they would be cunning and malicious.

After Elsa the “English” began with Judy. Miriam guessed when she heard her ask for Brödchen that she was Scotch. She sat slightly askew and ate eagerly, stooping over her plate with smiling mouth and downcast heavily-freckled face. Unless spoken to she did not speak, but she laughed often, a harsh involuntary laugh immediately followed by a drowning flush. When she was not flushed her eyelashes shone bright black against the unstained white above her cheek-bones. She had coarse fuzzy red-brown hair.

After Elsa the "English" started talking to Judy, Miriam figured out she was Scottish when she heard her ask for Brödchen. She sat a bit crooked and ate hungrily, leaning over her plate with a smiling mouth and a heavily-freckled face looking down. Unless someone talked to her, she didn’t say much, but she laughed frequently—a rough, involuntary laugh that was quickly followed by a deep blush. When she wasn’t blushing, her eyelashes stood out bright black against the clear white skin above her cheekbones. She had thick, fuzzy red-brown hair.

Miriam decided that she was negligible.

Miriam decided that she was insignificant.

Next to Judy were the Martins. They were as English as they could be. She felt she must have noticed them a good deal at breakfast and dinner-time without knowing it. Her eyes after one glance at the claret-coloured merino dresses with hard white collars and cuffs, came back to her plate as from a familiar picture. She still saw them sitting very upright, side by side, with the front strands of their hair strained smoothly back, tied just on the crest of the head with brown ribbon and going down in “rats’-tails” to join the rest of their hair which hung straight and flat half-way down their backs. The elder was dark with thick shoulders and heavy features. Her large expressionless rich brown eyes flashed slowly and reflected the light. They gave Miriam a slight feeling of nausea. She felt she knew what her hands were like without looking at them. The younger was thin and pale and slightly hollow-cheeked. She had pale eyes, cold, like a fish, thought Miriam. They both had deep hollow voices.

Next to Judy were the Martins. They were as English as could be. She felt like she must have noticed them quite a bit at breakfast and dinner without really realizing it. After one look at the claret-colored merino dresses with stiff white collars and cuffs, her eyes went back to her plate like it was a familiar image. She still saw them sitting very straight, side by side, with the front strands of their hair pulled back smoothly, tied just at the crown with brown ribbon and falling in "rats'-tails" to join the rest of their hair, which hung straight and flat halfway down their backs. The older one was dark with broad shoulders and strong features. Her large, expressionless, rich brown eyes flashed slowly and reflected the light. They gave Miriam a slight feeling of nausea. She felt like she knew what her hands looked like without looking at them. The younger one was thin and pale with slightly hollow cheeks. She had pale eyes, cold like a fish, thought Miriam. They both had deep, hollow voices.

When she glanced again they were watching the Australian with their four strange eyes and laughing German phrases at her, “Go on, Gertrude!” “Are you sure, Gertrude?” “How do you know, Gertrude!”

When she looked again, they were staring at the Australian with their four odd eyes and laughing German phrases at her, “Go on, Gertrude!” “Are you sure, Gertrude?” “How do you know, Gertrude!”

Miriam had not yet dared to glance in the direction of the Australian. Her eyes at dinner-time had cut like sharp steel. Turning, however, towards the danger zone, without risking the coming of its presiding genius within the focus of her glasses she caught a glimpse of “Jimmie” sitting back in her chair tall and plump and neat, and shaking with wide-mouthed giggles. Miriam wondered at the high neat peak of hair on the top of her head and stared at her pearly little teeth. There was something funny about her mouth. Even when she strained it wide it was narrow and tiny—rabbity. She raised a short arm and began patting her peak of hair with a tiny hand which showed a small onyx seal ring on the little finger. “Ask Judy!” she giggled, in a fruity squeak.

Miriam had not yet dared to look in the direction of the Australian. Her eyes at dinner time had cut like sharp steel. Turning, however, towards the danger zone, without risking the approach of its presiding genius within the focus of her glasses, she caught a glimpse of “Jimmie” sitting back in her chair, tall, plump, and neat, shaking with wide-mouthed giggles. Miriam wondered at the high, neat peak of hair on the top of her head and stared at her pearly little teeth. There was something odd about her mouth. Even when she stretched it wide, it was still narrow and tiny—rabbity. She raised a short arm and began patting her peak of hair with a tiny hand that showed a small onyx seal ring on her little finger. “Ask Judy!” she giggled, in a fruity squeak.

“Ask Judy!” they all chorused, laughing.

“Ask Judy!” they all chimed in, laughing.

Judy cast an appealing flash of her eyes sideways at nothing, flushed furiously and mumbled, “Ik weiss nik—I don’t know.”

Judy threw an enticing glance to the side at nothing, blushed deeply, and muttered, “I don't know.”

In the outcries and laughter which followed, Miriam noticed only the hoarse hacking laugh of the Australian. Her eyes flew up the table and fixed her as she sat laughing, her chair drawn back, her knees crossed—tea was drawing to an end. The detail of her terrifyingly stylish ruddy-brown frieze dress with its Norfolk jacket bodice and its shiny black leather belt was hardly distinguishable from the dark background made by the folding doors. But the dreadful outline of her shoulders was visible, the squarish oval of her face shone out—the wide forehead from which the wiry black hair was combed to a high puff, the red eyes, black now, the long straight nose, the wide laughing mouth with the enormous teeth.

In the noise and laughter that followed, Miriam only heard the rough, hacking laugh of the Australian. Her eyes shot up the table to where she sat laughing, her chair pushed back, her knees crossed—tea time was coming to an end. The details of her striking red-brown wool dress and Norfolk jacket bodice, along with her shiny black leather belt, blended almost completely into the dark backdrop created by the folding doors. But the dreadful shape of her shoulders was noticeable, the squarish oval of her face stood out—the broad forehead from which her wiry black hair was styled into a high puff, the red eyes now looking black, the long straight nose, and the wide laughing mouth filled with enormous teeth.

Her voice conquered easily.

Her voice easily conquered.

“Nein,” she tromboned, through the din.

“No,” she shouted, over the noise.

Mademoiselle’s little finger stuck up sharply like a steeple, her mouth said, “Oh—Oh——”

Mademoiselle’s pinky stuck up sharply like a steeple, her mouth said, “Oh—Oh——”

Fräulein’s smile was at its widest, waiting the issue.

Fräulein’s smile was at its widest, waiting for the outcome.

“Nein,” triumphed the Australian, causing a lull.

“Not a chance,” the Australian exclaimed, creating a moment of silence.

“Leise, kinder, leise, doucement, gentlay,” chided Fräulein, still smiling.

“Quiet, kids, quiet, softly, gently,” chided the young lady, still smiling.

“Hermann, yes,” proceeded the Australian, “aber Hugo—!”

“Hermann, yes,” continued the Australian, “but Hugo—no!”

Miriam heard it agreed in the end that someone named Hugo did not wear a moustache, though someone named Hermann did. She was vaguely shocked and interested.

Miriam heard that it was finally agreed that a guy named Hugo didn’t have a mustache, while a guy named Hermann did. She felt a mix of shock and curiosity.

4

After tea the great doors were thrown open and the girls filed into the saal. It was a large high room furnished like a drawing-room—enough settees and easy chairs to accommodate more than all the girls. The polished floor was uncarpeted save for an archipelago of mats and rugs in the wide circle of light thrown by the four-armed chandelier. A grand piano was pushed against the wall in the far corner of the room, between the farthest of the three high French windows and the shining pillar of porcelain stove.

After tea, the big doors swung open and the girls walked into the hall. It was a large, tall room furnished like a living room—plenty of couches and easy chairs to seat more than all the girls. The polished floor was bare except for a cluster of mats and rugs in the bright circle of light illuminated by the four-armed chandelier. A grand piano was pushed against the wall in the far corner of the room, between the back of the three tall French windows and the shiny porcelain stove.

5

The high room, the bright light, the plentiful mirrors, the long sweep of lace curtains, the many faces—the girls seemed so much more numerous scattered here than they had when collected in the schoolroom—brought Miriam the sense of the misery of social occasions. She wondered whether the girls were nervous. She was glad that music lessons were no part of her remuneration. She thought of dreadful experiences of playing before people. The very first time, at home, when she had played a duet with Eve—Eve playing a little running melody in the treble—her own part a page of minims. The minims had swollen until she could not see whether they were lines or spaces, and her fingers had been so weak after the first unexpectedly loud note that she could hardly make any sound. Eve had said “louder” and her fingers had suddenly stiffened and she had worked them from her elbows like sticks at the end of her trembling wrists and hands. Eve had noticed her dreadful movements and resented being elbowed. She had heard nothing then but her hard loud minims till the end, and then as she stood dizzily up someone had said she had a nice firm touch, and she had pushed her angry way from the piano across the hearthrug. She should always remember the clear red-hot mass of the fire and the bottle of green Chartreuse warming on the blue and cream tiles. There were probably only two or three guests, but the room had seemed full of people, stupid people who had made her play. How angry she had been with Eve for noticing her discomfiture and with the forgotten guest for her silly remark. She knew she had simply poked the piano. Then there had been the annual school concert, all the girls almost unrecognisable with fear. She had learnt her pieces by heart for those occasions and played them through with trembling limbs and burning eyes—alternately thumping with stiff fingers and feeling her whole hand faint from the wrist on to the notes which fumbled and slurred into each other almost soundlessly until the thumping began again. At the musical evenings, organised by Eve as a winter set-off to the tennis-club, she had both played and sung, hoping each time afresh to be able to reproduce the effects which came so easily when she was alone or only with Eve. But she could not discover the secret of getting rid of her nervousness. Only twice had she succeeded—at the last school concert when she had been too miserable to be nervous and Mr. Strood had told her she did him credit and, once she had sung “Chanson de Florian” in a way that had astonished her own listening ear—the notes had laughed and thrilled out into the air and come back to her from the wall behind the piano.... The day before the tennis tournament.

The high room, the bright light, the many mirrors, the long lace curtains, the numerous faces—the girls seemed so much more plentiful scattered around here than they had in the classroom—made Miriam feel the misery of social gatherings. She wondered if the girls were nervous. She was relieved that music lessons weren't part of what she had to do. She thought about the awful experiences of playing in front of people. The very first time, at home, when she played a duet with Eve—Eve playing a light, running melody in the treble—her part was just a page of long notes. Those notes felt like they expanded until she couldn't tell if they were on the lines or in the spaces, and her fingers had gone weak after the first loud note that surprised her, making it hard to make any sound. Eve had said, “louder,” and suddenly her fingers felt stiff, working from her elbows like sticks at the ends of her trembling wrists and hands. Eve had noticed her awkward movements and hated being elbowed. All she could hear then was her own loud notes until the end, and when she stood up feeling lightheaded, someone had said she had a nice, steady touch, and she had angrily left the piano, crossing the rug. She always remembered the bright red flames of the fire and the bottle of green Chartreuse warming on the blue and cream tiles. There were probably only a couple of guests, but the room felt packed with people, dumb people who made her play. She had been so angry at Eve for seeing her discomfort and at the forgotten guest for her silly comment. She knew she had just poked at the piano. Then there had been the annual school concert, where all the girls looked almost unrecognizable with fear. She had memorized her pieces for those occasions, playing them with shaking limbs and burning eyes—alternating between pounding with stiff fingers and feeling her hand faint from her wrist onto the notes, which blurred together almost soundlessly until the pounding started again. At the musical evenings, organized by Eve as a winter break from the tennis club, she had both played and sung, hoping each time to recreate the effects that came easily when she was alone or just with Eve. But she never figured out how to shake off her nervousness. She had only succeeded twice—at the last school concert when she felt too miserable to be nervous and Mr. Strood told her she made him proud, and once when she sang “Chanson de Florian” in a way that amazed even her, the notes dancing and thrilling into the air and bouncing back to her from the wall behind the piano... The day before the tennis tournament.

6

The girls were all settling down to fancy work, the white-cuffed hands of the Martins were already jerking crochet needles, faces were bending over fine embroideries and Minna Blum had trundled a mounted lace-pillow into the brighter light.

The girls were all getting comfortable with their crafts, the white-cuffed hands of the Martins were already moving crochet needles, faces were leaning over delicate embroideries, and Minna Blum had rolled a lace pillow into the brighter light.

Miriam went to the schoolroom and fetched from her work-basket the piece of canvas partly covered with red and black wool in diamond pattern that was her utmost experience of fancy work.

Miriam went to the classroom and took from her craft basket the piece of canvas that was partly covered with red and black yarn in a diamond pattern, which was her best attempt at creative work.

As she returned she half saw Fräulein Pfaff, sitting as if enthroned on a high-backed chair in front of the centremost of the mirrors filling the wall spaces between the long French windows, signal to her, to come to that side of the room.

As she came back, she partially saw Fräulein Pfaff, sitting like royalty in a high-backed chair in front of the central mirror that filled the wall space between the long French windows, gesture for her to come to that side of the room.

Timorously ignoring the signal she got herself into a little low chair in the shadow of the half-closed swing door and was spreading out her woolwork on her knee when the Vorspielen began.

Timidly ignoring the signal, she settled into a small low chair in the shadow of the half-open swing door and started to spread her knitting on her lap when the Vorspielen began.

Emma Bergmann was playing. The single notes of the opening motif of Chopin’s Fifteenth Nocturne fell pensively into the waitingroom. Miriam, her fatigue forgotten, slid to a featureless freedom. It seemed to her that the light with which the room was filled grew brighter and clearer. She felt that she was looking at nothing and yet was aware of the whole room like a picture in a dream. Fear left her. The human forms all round her lost their power. They grew suffused and dim.... The pensive swing of the music changed to urgency and emphasis.... It came nearer and nearer. It did not come from the candle-lit corner where the piano was.... It came from everywhere. It carried her out of the house, out of the world.

Emma Bergmann was playing. The individual notes of the opening motif of Chopin’s Fifteenth Nocturne drifted thoughtfully into the waiting room. Miriam, her fatigue forgotten, slipped into a sense of endless freedom. It felt to her like the light filling the room became brighter and clearer. She sensed she was staring at nothing, yet was aware of the entire room like a scene from a dream. Fear faded away. The people around her lost their intensity. They became soft and blurred… The reflective swing of the music shifted to urgency and emphasis… It approached closer and closer. It didn't come from the candle-lit corner where the piano was… It came from all directions. It carried her out of the house, out of the world.

It hastened with her, on and on towards great brightness.... Everything was growing brighter and brighter....

It rushed with her, onward and upward towards a brilliant light.... Everything was becoming brighter and brighter....

Gertrude Goldring, the Australian, was making noises with her hands like inflated paper bags being popped. Miriam clutched her wool-needle and threaded it. She drew the wool through her canvas, one, three, five, three, one and longed for the piano to begin again.

Gertrude Goldring, the Australian, was making sounds with her hands like inflated paper bags being popped. Miriam held her wool needle and threaded it. She pulled the wool through her canvas, one, three, five, three, one and wished for the piano to start playing again.

7

Clara Bergmann followed. Miriam watched her as she took her place at the piano—how square and stout she looked and old, careworn, like a woman of forty. She had high square shoulders and high square hips—her brow was low and her face thin broad and flat. Her eyes were like the eyes of a dog and her thin-lipped mouth long and straight until it went steadily down at the corners. She wore a large fringe like Harriett’s—and a thin coil of hair filled the nape of her neck. She played, without music, her face lifted boldly. The notes rang out in a prelude of unfinished phrases—the kind, Miriam noted, that had so annoyed her father in what he called new-fangled music—she felt it was going to be a brilliant piece—fireworks—execution—style—and sat up self-consciously and fixed her eyes on Clara’s hands. “Can you see the hands?” she remembered having heard someone say at a concert. How easily they moved. Clara still sat back, her face raised to the light. The notes rang out like trumpet-calls as her hands dropped with an easy fling and sprang back and dropped again. What loose wrists she must have, thought Miriam. The clarion notes ceased. There was a pause. Clara threw back her head, a faint smile flickered over her face, her hands fell gently and the music came again, pianissimo, swinging in an even rhythm. It flowed from those clever hands, a half-indicated theme with a gentle, steady, throbbing undertow. Miriam dropped her eyes—she seemed to have been listening long—that wonderful light was coming again—she had forgotten her sewing—when presently she saw, slowly circling, fading and clearing, first its edge, and then, for a moment the whole thing, dripping, dripping as it circled, a weed-grown mill-wheel.... She recognised it instantly. She had seen it somewhere as a child—in Devonshire—and never thought of it since—and there it was. She heard the soft swish and drip of the water and the low humming of the wheel. How beautiful ... it was fading.... She held it—it returned—clearer this time and she could feel the cool breeze it made, and sniff the fresh earthy scent of it, the scent of the moss and the weeds shining and dripping on its huge rim. Her heart filled. She felt a little tremor in her throat. All at once she knew that if she went on listening to that humming wheel and feeling the freshness of the air, she would cry. She pulled herself together, and for a while saw only a vague radiance in the room and the dim forms grouped about. She could not remember which was which. All seemed good and dear to her. The trumpet notes had come back, and in a few moments the music ceased.... Someone was closing the great doors from inside the schoolroom. As the side behind which she was sitting swung slowly to, she caught a glimpse, through the crack, of four boys with close-cropped heads, sitting at the long table. The gas was out and the room was dim, but a reading-lamp in the centre of the table cast its light on their bowed heads.

Clara Bergmann followed. Miriam watched her take her place at the piano—how sturdy and stout she looked, appearing older, worn out, like a woman in her forties. She had broad shoulders and wide hips—her brow was low, and her face was thin, broad, and flat. Her eyes resembled those of a dog, and her thin-lipped mouth was long and straight, tapering down at the corners. She sported a large fringe like Harriett’s, and a thin coil of hair filled the back of her neck. She played without sheet music, her face lifted confidently. The notes resonated in a prelude of unfinished phrases—the kind that had so annoyed her father, who referred to it as new-fangled music—Miriam sensed it was going to be a stunning piece—like fireworks—full of flair and technique—and sat up nervously, fixing her gaze on Clara’s hands. “Can you see the hands?” she remembered someone saying at a concert. They moved so effortlessly. Clara sat back, her face illuminated by the light. The notes rang out like trumpet calls as her hands dropped with a casual motion, sprang back, and dropped again. What loose wrists she must have, thought Miriam. The clear notes stopped. There was a pause. Clara tilted her head back, a slight smile flickered across her face, her hands floated down gently, and the music began again, softly, swinging in a steady rhythm. It flowed from her skilled hands, a partially implied theme with a gentle, steady pulse underneath. Miriam lowered her gaze—she felt as if she had been listening for a long time—that wonderful light was returning—she had forgotten her sewing—when suddenly she saw, slowly circling, fading and clearing, first its edge, and then for a moment, the whole thing, dripping as it circled, like a weed-covered mill wheel... She recognized it instantly. She had seen it somewhere as a child—in Devonshire—and hadn’t thought about it since—and there it was. She heard the soft swish and drip of water and the low hum of the wheel. How beautiful... it was fading... She held onto it—it returned—clearer this time, and she could feel the cool breeze it created, along with the fresh earthy scent, the smell of the moss and the weeds shining and dripping on its large rim. Her heart swelled. She felt a little quiver in her throat. Suddenly, she knew that if she kept listening to that humming wheel and feeling the freshness of the air, she would cry. She gathered herself, and for a while, all she saw was a vague glow in the room and the blurred figures gathered around. She couldn’t remember who was who. They all seemed precious to her. The trumpet notes returned, and in a few moments, the music stopped... Someone was shutting the big doors from inside the schoolroom. As the side she was sitting behind swung slowly closed, she caught a glimpse, through the crack, of four boys with closely cropped hair sitting at the long table. The gas lights were off, and the room was dim, but a reading lamp in the center of the table cast light on their bowed heads.

8

The playing of the two Martins brought back the familiar feeling of English self-consciousness. Solomon, the elder one, sat at her Beethoven sonata, an adagio movement, with a patch of dull crimson on the pallor of the cheek she presented to the room, but she played with a heavy fervour, preserving throughout the characteristic marching staccato of the bass, and gave unstinted value to the shading of each phrase. She made Miriam feel nervous at first and then—as she went triumphantly forward and let herself go so tremendously—traction-engine, thought Miriam—in the heavy fortissimos,—a little ashamed of such expression coming from English hands. The feeling of shame lingered as the younger sister followed with a spirited vivace. Her hollow-cheeked pallor remained unstained, but her thin lips were set and her hard eyes were harder. She played with determined nonchalance and an extraordinarily facile rapidity, and Miriam’s uneasiness changed insensibly to the conviction that these girls were learning in Germany not to be ashamed of “playing with expression.” All the things she had heard Mr. Strood—who had, as the school prospectus declared, been “educated in Leipzig”—preach and implore, “style,” “expression,” “phrasing,” “light and shade,” these girls were learning, picking up from these wonderful Germans. They did not do it quite like them though. They did not think only about the music, they thought about themselves too. Miriam believed she could do it as the Germans did. She wanted to get her own music and play it as she had always dimly known it ought to be played and hardly ever dared. Perhaps that was how it was with the English. They knew, but they did not dare. No. The two she had just heard playing were, she felt sure, imitating something—but hers would be no imitation. She would play as she wanted to one day in this German atmosphere. She wished now she were going to have lessons. She had in fact had a lesson. But she wanted to be alone and to play—or perhaps with someone in the next room listening. Perhaps she would not have even the chance of practising.

The way the two Martins played brought back that familiar feeling of self-awareness typical of the English. Solomon, the older sister, was at her Beethoven sonata, an adagio movement, with a dull crimson spot on her pale cheek as she faced the room. But she played with intense passion, maintaining the distinctive marching staccato of the bass, and gave full attention to the nuances of each phrase. At first, she made Miriam feel anxious, but then—as she confidently moved forward and let herself go in the powerful fortissimos—Miriam thought of her like a traction engine, feeling a bit embarrassed about such expression coming from English hands. The feeling of shame lingered as the younger sister followed with a lively vivace. Her hollow cheeks stayed pale, but her thin lips were tight and her hard eyes even tougher. She played with a determined indifference and incredible speed, and gradually Miriam’s unease turned into the realization that these girls were learning in Germany not to feel ashamed of "playing with expression." All the things she heard Mr. Strood—who, as the school prospectus said, had been “educated in Leipzig”—preach and urge, like “style,” “expression,” “phrasing,” “light and shade,” were things these girls were picking up from those amazing Germans. But they didn't do it quite like them. They didn't focus only on the music; they were also thinking about themselves. Miriam believed she could do it just like the Germans. She wanted to find her own music and play it the way she had always sensed it should be played but rarely dared to. Maybe that was the issue with the English. They understood, but they didn’t dare. No. The two she had just listened to were, she was sure, imitating something—but hers wouldn’t be an imitation. One day, she would play how she truly wanted to in this German environment. Now she wished she could take lessons. She had actually had a lesson once. But she wanted to be alone to play—or maybe with someone in the next room listening. Perhaps she wouldn’t even get the chance to practice.

9

Minna rippled through a Chopin valse that made Miriam think of an apple orchard in bloom against a blue sky, and was followed by Jimmie who played the Spring Song with slightly swaying body and little hands that rose and fell one against the other, and reminded Miriam of the finger game of her childhood—“Fly away Jack, fly away Jill.” She played very sweetly and surely except that now and again it was as if the music caught its breath.

Minna gracefully played a Chopin waltz that made Miriam think of a blooming apple orchard under a blue sky. Then Jimmie followed with the Spring Song, swaying slightly as he played, his little hands moving up and down rhythmically, reminding Miriam of the finger game from her childhood—“Fly away Jack, fly away Jill.” He played very sweetly and confidently, except sometimes it felt like the music was holding its breath.

Jimmie’s Lied brought the piano solos to an end, and Fräulein Pfaff after a little speech of criticism and general encouragement asked, to Miriam’s intense delight, for the singing. “Millie” was called for. Millie came out of a corner. She was out of Miriam’s range at meal-times and appeared to her now for the first time as a tall child-girl in a high-waisted, blue serge frock, plainly made with long plain sleeves, at the end of which appeared two large hands shining red and shapeless with chilblains. She attracted Miriam at once with the shell-white and shell-pink of her complexion, her firm chubby baby-mouth and her wide gaze. Her face shone in the room, even her hair—done just like the Martins’, but fluffy where theirs was flat and shiny—seemed to give out light, shadowy-dark though it was. Her figure was straight and flat, and she moved, thought Miriam, as though she had no feet.

Jimmie’s Lied brought the piano solos to an end, and Fräulein Pfaff, after a brief speech of criticism and general encouragement, asked, to Miriam’s intense delight, for the singing. “Millie” was called for. Millie came out of a corner. She was out of Miriam’s range at mealtimes and appeared to her now for the first time as a tall girl in a high-waisted blue serge dress, simply made with long plain sleeves, at the end of which were two large hands shining red and shapeless from chilblains. She immediately attracted Miriam with the shell-white and shell-pink of her complexion, her firm chubby baby-mouth, and her wide gaze. Her face lit up the room; even her hair—styled just like the Martins’, but fluffy where theirs was flat and shiny—seemed to radiate light, shadowy dark though it was. Her figure was straight and flat, and she moved, Miriam thought, as if she had no feet.

She sang, with careful precision as to the accents of her German, in a high breathy effortless soprano, a little song about a child and a bouquet of garden flowers.

She sang, with careful attention to her German accents, in a high, airy, effortless soprano, a little song about a child and a bunch of garden flowers.

The younger Martin in a strong hard jolting voice sang of a love-sick Linden tree, her pale thin cheeks pink-flushed.

The younger Martin sang in a strong, jolting voice about a lovesick Linden tree, her pale, thin cheeks flushed pink.

“Herr Kapellmeister chooses well,” smiled Fräulein at the end of this performance.

“Mr. Conductor has made a great choice,” Fräulein smiled at the end of this performance.

The Vorspielen was brought to an end by Gertrude Goldring’s song. Clara Bergmann sat down to accompany her, and Miriam roused herself for a double listening. There would be Clara’s opening and Clara’s accompaniment and some wonderful song. The Australian stood well away from the piano, her shoulders thrown back and her eyes upon the wall opposite her. There was no prelude. Piano and voice rang out together—single notes which the voice took and sustained with an expressive power which was beyond anything in Miriam’s experience. Not a note was quite true.... The unerring falseness of pitch was as startling as the quality of the voice. The great wavering shouts slurring now above, now below the mark amazed Miriam out of all shyness. She sat up, frankly gazing—“How dare she? She hasn’t an atom of ear—how ghastly”—her thoughts exclaimed as the shouts went on. The longer sustained notes presently reminded her of something. It was like something she had heard—in the interval between the verses—while the sounds echoed in the mind she remembered the cry, hand to mouth, of a London dustman.

The Vorspielen ended with Gertrude Goldring’s song. Clara Bergmann sat down to accompany her, and Miriam focused on both the performance and Clara’s playing. There would be Clara’s introduction, Clara’s accompaniment, and some beautiful song. The Australian stood far from the piano, shoulders back, eyes on the wall across from her. There was no prelude. Piano and voice resonated together—individual notes that the voice took and held with an emotional intensity that was unlike anything Miriam had ever experienced. Not a note was perfectly on pitch... The unmistakable off-key quality was as shocking as the richness of the voice. The powerful, wavering shouts fluctuated above and below the note, leaving Miriam completely stunned. She sat up, staring openly—“How dare she? She doesn’t have an ear for music—how awful,” her thoughts raced as the shouting continued. The longer sustained notes soon reminded her of something. It was like something she had heard—in the break between the verses—while the sounds echoed in her mind, she remembered the shout, hand to mouth, of a London dustman.

Then she lost everything in the story of the Sultan’s daughter and the young Asra, and when the fullest applause of the evening was going to Gertrude’s song, she did not withhold her share.

Then she lost everything in the tale of the Sultan’s daughter and the young Asra, and when the loudest applause of the evening was directed at Gertrude’s song, she didn't hold back her share.

10

Anna, the only servant Miriam had seen so far—an enormous woman whose face, apart from the small eyes, seemed all “bony structure,” Miriam noted in a phrase borrowed from some unremembered reading—brought in a tray filled with cups of milk, a basket of white rolls and a pile of little plates. Gertrude took the tray and handed it about the room. As Miriam took her cup, chose a roll, deposited it on a plate and succeeded in abstracting the plate from the pile neatly, without fumbling, she felt that for the moment Gertrude was prepared to tolerate her. She did not desire this in the least, but when the deep harsh voice fell against her from the bending Australian, she responded to the “Wie gefällt’s Ihnen?” with an upturned smile and a warm “sehr gut!” It gratified her to discover that she could, at the end of this one day, understand or at the worst gather the drift of, all she heard, both of German and French. Mademoiselle had exclaimed at her French—les mots si bien choisis—un accent sans faute—it must be ear. She must have a very good ear. And her English was all right—at least, if she chose.... Pater had always been worrying about slang and careless pronunciation. None of them ever said “cut in half” or “very unique” or “ho’sale” or “phodygraff.” She was awfully slangy herself—she and Harriett were, in their thoughts as well as their words—but she had no provincialisms, no Londonisms—she could be the purest Oxford English. There was something at any rate to give her German girls.... She could say, “There are no rules for English pronunciation, but what is usual at the University of Oxford is decisive for cultured people”—“decisive for cultured people.” She must remember that for the class.

Anna, the only servant Miriam had seen so far—an enormous woman whose face, except for the small eyes, seemed all “bony structure,” as Miriam noted with a phrase from some forgotten reading—brought in a tray filled with cups of milk, a basket of white rolls, and a stack of small plates. Gertrude took the tray and passed it around the room. As Miriam grabbed her cup, picked a roll, placed it on a plate, and managed to take the plate from the stack neatly, without fumbling, she sensed that for the moment, Gertrude was willing to put up with her. She didn’t want this at all, but when the deep, harsh voice came from the bending Australian, she replied to the “Wie gefällt’s Ihnen?” with an upbeat smile and a warm “sehr gut!” It pleased her to discover that by the end of this one day, she could understand, or at least get the gist of, everything she heard in both German and French. Mademoiselle had praised her French—les mots si bien choisis—un accent sans faute—it must be her ear. She must have a very good ear. And her English was decent—at least, when she chose to speak it that way.... Pater had always been concerned about slang and careless pronunciation. None of them ever said “cut in half” or “very unique” or “wholesale” or “photograph.” She was super slangy herself—she and Harriett were alike in their thoughts as well as their words—but she had no regional dialects, no London quirks—she could speak the purest Oxford English. At least there was something to teach her German girls.... She could say, “There are no rules for English pronunciation, but what is usual at the University of Oxford is decisive for cultured people”—“decisive for cultured people.” She had to remember that for the class.

“Na, was sticken Sie da Miss Henderson?”

"What's bothering you, Ms. Henderson?"

It was Fräulein Pfaff.

It was Ms. Pfaff.

Miriam who had as yet hardly spoken to her, did not know whether to stand or to remain seated. She half rose and then Fräulein Pfaff took the chair near her and Miriam sat down, stiff with fear. She could not remember the name of the thing she was making. She flushed and fumbled—thought of dressing-tables and the little objects of which she had made so many hanging to the mirror by ribbons; “toilet-tidies” haunted her—but that was not it—she smoothed out her work as if to show it to Fräulein—“Na, na,” came the delicate caustic voice. “Was wird das wohl sein?” Then she remembered. “It’s for a pin-cushion,” she said. Surely she need not venture on German with Fräulein yet.

Miriam, who had hardly spoken to her yet, didn’t know whether to stand or stay seated. She half stood up when Fräulein Pfaff took the chair next to her, and Miriam sat down, tense with fear. She couldn’t remember the name of the thing she was making. She blushed and fumbled, thinking of dressing tables and the little items she had made so many of, hanging from the mirror by ribbons; “toilet-tidies” haunted her—but that wasn’t it. She smoothed out her work as if to show it to Fräulein—“Na, na,” came the delicate, cutting voice. “What could this be?” Then she remembered. “It’s for a pin-cushion,” she said. Surely she didn’t need to try speaking German with Fräulein yet.

“Ein Nadelkissen,” corrected Fräulein, “das wird niedlich aussehen,” she remarked quietly, and then in English, “You like music, Miss Henderson?”

“It's a pincushion,” corrected Miss, “that will look cute,” she said quietly, and then in English, “Do you like music, Miss Henderson?”

“Oh, yes,” said Miriam, with a pounce in her voice.

“Oh, yes,” said Miriam, with a bounce in her voice.

“You play the piano?”

"Do you play the piano?"

“A little.”

“A bit.”

“You must keep up your practice then, while you are with us—you must have time for practice.”

“You need to keep practicing while you're with us—you need to make time for it.”

11

Fräulein Pfaff rose and moved away. The girls were arranging the chairs in two rows—plates and cups were collected and carried away. It dawned on Miriam that they were going to have prayers. What a wet-blanket on her evening. Everything had been so bright and exciting so far. Obviously they had prayers every night. She felt exceedingly uncomfortable. She had never seen prayers in a sitting-room. It had been nothing at school—all the girls standing in the drill-room, rows of voices saying “adsum,” then a Collect and the Lord’s Prayer.

Fräulein Pfaff got up and stepped aside. The girls were setting up the chairs in two rows—plates and cups were being gathered and taken away. It hit Miriam that they were about to have prayers. What a downer for her evening. Everything had been so lively and exciting until now. Obviously, they did this every night. She felt really uneasy. She had never experienced prayers in a living room before. At school, it was totally different—all the girls stood in the drill room, with rows of voices saying “present,” then a Collect and the Lord’s Prayer.

A huge Bible appeared on a table in front of Fräulein’s high-backed chair. Miriam found herself ranged with the girls, sitting in an attentive hush. There was a quiet, slow turning of pages, and then a long indrawn sigh and Fräulein’s clear, low, even voice, very gentle, not caustic now but with something child-like about it, “Und da kamen die Apostel zu Ihm....” Miriam had a moment of revolt. She would not sit there and let a woman read the Bible at her ... and in that “smarmy” way.... In spirit she rose and marched out of the room. As the English pupil-teacher bound to suffer all things or go home, she sat on. Presently her ear was charmed by Fräulein’s slow clear enunciation, her pure unaspirated North German. It seemed to suit the narrative—and the narrative was new, vivid and real in this new tongue. She saw presently the little group of figures talking by the lake and was sorry when Fräulein’s voice ceased.

A big Bible appeared on a table in front of Fräulein’s high-backed chair. Miriam found herself sitting with the girls, listening attentively in silence. There was a soft, slow turning of pages, followed by a long drawn-out sigh and Fräulein’s clear, calm voice, which was very gentle, not sharp now but with a child-like quality, “And then the apostles came to Him....” Miriam felt a moment of defiance. She refused to sit there and let a woman read the Bible to her... and in that “smarmy” way.... Spiritually, she stood up and marched out of the room. As the English student-teacher, bound to endure everything or go home, she stayed seated. Soon, she found herself intrigued by Fräulein’s slow, clear pronunciation, her pure, unaspirated North German. It seemed to fit the story—and the story was fresh, vivid, and real in this new language. She soon imagined the little group of figures talking by the lake and felt disappointed when Fräulein’s voice stopped.

Solomon Martin was at the piano. Someone handed Miriam a shabby little paper-backed hymn-book. She fluttered the leaves. All the hymns appeared to have a little short-lined verse, under each ordinary verse, in small print. It was in English—she read. She fumbled for the title-page and then her cheeks flamed with shame, “Moody and Sankey.” She was incredulous, but there it was, clearly enough. What was such a thing doing here?... Finishing school for the daughters of gentlemen.... She had never had such a thing in her hands before.... Fräulein could not know.... She glanced at her, but Fräulein’s cavernous mouth was serenely open and the voices of the girls sang heartily, “Whenhy—cometh. Whenhy—cometh, to make-up his jewels——” These girls, Germany, that piano.... What did the English girls think? Had anyone said anything? Were they chapel? Fearfully, she told them over. No. Judy might be, and the Martins perhaps, but not Gertrude, nor Jimmie, nor Millie. How did it happen? What was the German Church? Luther—Lutheran.

Solomon Martin was at the piano. Someone handed Miriam a worn little paper-backed hymn book. She flipped through the pages. All the hymns seemed to have a short verse under each regular verse, in small print. It was in English—she read. She fumbled for the title page and then her cheeks burned with shame, "Moody and Sankey." She was in disbelief, but there it was, clearly enough. What was something like that doing here?... finishing school for the daughters of gentlemen.... She had never held anything like that before.... Fräulein couldn’t know.... She glanced at her, but Fräulein’s large mouth was peacefully open and the voices of the girls sang joyfully, “Whenhy—cometh. Whenhy—cometh, to make-up his jewels——” These girls, Germany, that piano.... What did the English girls think? Had anyone said anything? Were they in chapel? Fearfully, she recited them again. No. Judy might be, and the Martins perhaps, but not Gertrude, nor Jimmie, nor Millie. How did it happen? What was the German Church? Luther—Lutheran.

She longed for the end.

She yearned for the end.

She glanced through the book—frightful, frightful words and choruses.

She looked through the book—terrifying, terrifying words and verses.

The girls were getting on to their knees.

The girls were getting on their knees.

Oh dear, every night. Her elbows sank into soft red plush.

Oh no, every night. Her elbows sank into soft red fabric.

She was to have time for practising—and that English lesson—the first—Oxford, decisive for—educated people....

She was supposed to have time to practice—and that English lesson—the first one—Oxford, crucial for—educated people....

Fräulein’s calm voice came almost in a whisper, “Vater unser ... der Du bist im Himmel,” and the murmuring voices of the girls followed her.

Fräulein's calm voice came almost in a whisper, “Father our ... who art in heaven,” and the murmuring voices of the girls followed her.

12

Miriam went to bed content, wrapped in music. The theme of Clara’s solo recurred again and again; and every time it brought something of the wonderful light—the sense of going forward and forward through space. She fell asleep somewhere outside the world. No sooner was she asleep than a voice was saying, “Bonjour, Meece,” and her eyes opened on daylight and Mademoiselle’s little night-gowned form minuetting towards her down the single strip of matting. Her hair, hanging in short ringlets when released, fell forward round her neck as she bowed—the slightest dainty inclination, from side to side against the swaying of her dance. She was smiling her down-glancing, little sprite smile. Miriam loved her....

Miriam went to bed feeling happy, surrounded by music. The theme of Clara’s solo kept repeating, and each time it brought a sense of something wonderful—a feeling of moving forward through space. She fell asleep somewhere beyond the world. No sooner had she fallen asleep than a voice began saying, “Bonjour, Meece,” and her eyes opened to daylight and Mademoiselle’s little nightgowned figure dancing towards her on the single strip of matting. Her hair, falling in short ringlets when let down, framed her neck as she bowed—a delicate little gesture, swaying side to side with her dance. She was smiling her sweet, sprite-like smile. Miriam loved her....

13

A great plaque of sunlight lay across the breakfast-table. Miriam was too happy to trouble about her imminent trial. She reflected that it was quite possible to-day and to-morrow would be free. None of the visiting masters came, except, sometimes, Herr Bossenberger for music-lessons—that much she had learned from Mademoiselle. And, after all, the class she had so dreaded had dwindled to just these four girls, little Emma and the three grown-up girls. They probably knew all the rules and beginnings. It would be just reading and so on. It would not be so terrible—four sensible girls; and besides they had accepted her. It did not seem anything extraordinary to them that she should teach them; and they did not dislike her. Of that she felt sure. She could not say this for even one of the English girls. But the German girls did not dislike her. She felt at ease sitting amongst them and was glad she was there and not at the English end of the table. Down here, hemmed in by the Bergmanns with Emma’s little form, her sounds, movements and warmth, her little quiet friendliness planted between herself and the English, with the apparently unobservant Minna and Elsa across the way she felt safe. She felt fairly sure those German eyes did not criticise her. Perhaps, she suggested to herself, they thought a good deal of English people in general; and then they were in the minority, only four of them; it was evidently a school for English girls as much as anything ... strange—what an adventure for all those English girls—to be just boarders—Miriam wondered how she would feel sitting there as an English boarder among the Martins and Gertrude, Millie, Jimmie and Judy? It would mean being friendly with them. Finally she ensconced herself amongst her Germans, feeling additionally secure.... Fräulein had spent many years in England. Perhaps that explained the breakfast of oatmeal porridge—piled plates of thick stirabout thickly sprinkled with pale, very sweet powdery brown sugar—and the eggs to follow with rolls and butter.

A big patch of sunlight spread across the breakfast table. Miriam was too happy to worry about her upcoming trial. She thought it was quite possible that today and tomorrow would be free. None of the visiting teachers came, except sometimes Herr Bossenberger for music lessons—that much she had learned from Mademoiselle. And, after all, the class she had dreaded had shrunk down to just these four girls: little Emma and three older girls. They probably knew all the rules and basics. It would just be reading and so on. It wouldn't be so bad—four sensible girls; and besides, they had accepted her. It didn’t seem strange to them that she would teach them, and they didn’t dislike her. She was sure of that. She couldn’t say the same about even one of the English girls. But the German girls didn’t dislike her. She felt comfortable sitting among them and was glad she was there instead of at the English end of the table. Down here, surrounded by the Bergmanns with Emma’s small presence, her sounds, movements, and warmth, her little quiet friendliness bridging the gap between herself and the English, with the seemingly unobservant Minna and Elsa across the way, she felt safe. She was fairly sure those German eyes were not judging her. Perhaps, she thought, they thought quite a bit of English people in general; and then they were in the minority, just four of them; it was clearly a school for English girls as much as anything... strange—what an adventure for all those English girls—to just be boarders—Miriam wondered how she would feel sitting there as an English boarder among the Martins and Gertrude, Millie, Jimmie, and Judy? It would mean being friendly with them. Finally, she settled in with her Germans, feeling even more secure... Fräulein had spent many years in England. Perhaps that explained the breakfast of oatmeal porridge—heaped plates of thick porridge generously sprinkled with pale, very sweet brown sugar—and the eggs to follow with rolls and butter.

Miriam wondered how Fräulein felt towards the English girls.

Miriam wondered how Miss felt about the English girls.

She wondered whether Fräulein liked the English girls best.... She paid no attention to the little spurts of conversation that came at intervals as the table grew more and more dismantled. She was there, safely there—what a perfectly stupendous thing—“weird and stupendous” she told herself. The sunlight poured over her and her companions from the great windows behind Fräulein Pfaff....

She wondered if Fräulein liked the English girls the most.... She ignored the brief snippets of conversation that popped up now and then as the table got more and more disorganized. She was there, safely there—what an incredibly awesome thing—“weird and awesome” she reminded herself. The sunlight streamed in over her and her friends from the large windows behind Fräulein Pfaff....

14

When breakfast was over and the girls were clearing the table, Fräulein went to one of the great windows and stood for a moment with her hands on the hasp of the innermost of the double frames. “Balde, balde,” Miriam heard her murmur, “werden wir öffnen können.” Soon, soon we may open. Obviously then they had had the windows shut all the winter. Miriam, standing in the corner near the companion window, wondering what she was supposed to do and watching the girls with an air—as nearly as she could manage—of indulgent condescension—saw, without turning, the figure at the window, gracefully tall, with a curious dignified pannier-like effect about the skirt that swept from the small tightly-fitting pointed bodice, reminding her of illustrations of heroines of serials in old numbers of the “Girls’ Own Paper.” The dress was of dark blue velvet—very much rubbed and faded. Miriam liked the effect, liked something about the clear profile, the sallow, hollow cheeks, the same heavy bonyness that Anna the servant had, but finer and redeemed by the wide eye that was so strange. She glanced fearfully, at its unconsciousness, and tried to find words for the quick youthfulness of those steady eyes.

When breakfast was done and the girls were clearing the table, Fräulein went to one of the big windows and stood for a moment with her hands on the latch of the innermost of the double frames. “Soon, soon,” Miriam heard her murmur, “we’ll be able to open.” They must have kept the windows shut all winter. Miriam, standing in the corner near the other window, unsure of what she was supposed to do and watching the girls with an expression—as much as she could manage—of indulgent condescension, saw, without turning, the figure at the window, gracefully tall, with a curious dignified pannier-like effect about the skirt that flowed from the small, tightly-fitting pointed bodice, reminding her of illustrations of heroines from old editions of the “Girls’ Own Paper.” The dress was dark blue velvet—very worn and faded. Miriam liked the look of it, liked something about the clear profile, the sallow, hollow cheeks, the same heavy boniness that Anna the servant had, but finer and improved by the wide eye that was so unusual. She glanced nervously at its unconsciousness and tried to find words for the quick youthfulness of those steady eyes.

Fräulein moved away into the little room opening from the schoolroom, and some of the girls joined her there. Miriam turned to the window. She looked down into a little square of high-walled garden. It was gravelled nearly all over. Not a blade of grass was to be seen. A narrow little border of bare brown mould joined the gravel to the high walls. In the centre was a little domed patch of earth and there a chestnut tree stood. Great bulging brown-varnished buds were shining whitely from each twig. The girls seemed to be gathering in the room behind her—settling down round the table—Mademoiselle’s voice sounded from the head of the table where Fräulein had lately been. It must be raccommodage thought Miriam—the weekly mending Mademoiselle had told her of. Mademoiselle was superintending. Miriam listened. This was a sort of French lesson. They all sat round and did their mending together—in French—darning must be quite different done like that, she reflected.

Fräulein moved into the small room off the classroom, and some of the girls followed her in. Miriam turned to the window. She looked down into a small square garden surrounded by high walls. It was almost completely covered in gravel. Not a single blade of grass was visible. A narrow strip of bare brown soil connected the gravel to the towering walls. In the center was a small, domed patch of earth where a chestnut tree stood. Large, shiny brown buds were gleaming on each twig. The girls seemed to be gathering in the room behind her—settling around the table—Mademoiselle’s voice came from the head of the table where Fräulein had just been. It must be raccommodage, Miriam thought—the weekly mending Mademoiselle had told her about. Mademoiselle was overseeing the process. Miriam listened. This was a kind of French lesson. They all sat together and did their mending—in French—Miriam thought that darning must be quite different done this way.

Jimmie’s voice came, rounded and giggling, “Oh, Mademoiselle! j’ai une potato, pardong, pum de terre, je mean.” She poked three fingers through the toe of her stocking. “Veux dire, veux dire—Qu’est-ce-que vous me racontez là?” scolded Mademoiselle. Miriam envied her air of authority.

Jimmie’s voice came through, playful and giggling, “Oh, Mademoiselle! I have a potato, I mean, a tuber. She poked three fingers through the toe of her stocking. “I mean, I mean—What are you talking about?” scolded Mademoiselle. Miriam envied her sense of authority.

“Ah-ho! Là-là—Boum—Bong!” came Gertrude’s great voice from the door.

“Ah-ho! Là-là—Boum—Bong!” Gertrude’s loud voice echoed from the door.

“Taisez-vous, taisez-vous, Jair-trude,” rebuked Mademoiselle.

"Be quiet, be quiet, Jair-trude," rebuked Mademoiselle.

“How dare she?” thought Miriam, with a picture before her eyes of the little grey-gowned thing with the wistful, frugal mouth and nose.

“How dare she?” thought Miriam, imagining the little girl in the gray dress with the sad, simple mouth and nose.

“Na—Miss Henderson?”

“Um—Miss Henderson?”

It was Fräulein’s voice from within the little room. Minna was holding the door open.

It was Fräulein's voice coming from inside the small room. Minna was keeping the door open.

15

At the end of twenty minutes, dismissed by Fräulein with a smiling recommendation to go and practise in the saal, Miriam had run upstairs for her music.

At the end of twenty minutes, Fräulein dismissed her with a cheerful suggestion to go practice in the hall, and Miriam hurried upstairs to get her music.

“It’s all right. I’m all right. I shall be able to do it,” she said to herself as she ran. The ordeal was past. She was, she had learned, to talk English with the German girls, at table, during walks, whenever she found herself with them, excepting on Saturdays and Sundays—and she was to read with the four—for an hour, three times a week. There had been no mention of grammar or study in any sense she understood.

“It’s all good. I’m okay. I can do this,” she told herself as she ran. The tough part was over. She had learned that she was supposed to speak English with the German girls at the table, during walks, and whenever she was with them, except on Saturdays and Sundays—and she was supposed to read with the four of them—for an hour, three times a week. There was no mention of grammar or study in any way she understood.

She had had a moment of tremor when Fräulein had said in her slow clear English, “I leave you to your pupils, Miss Henderson,” and with that had gone out and shut the door. The moment she had dreaded had come. This was Germany. There was no escape. Her desperate eyes caught sight of a solid-looking volume on the table, bound in brilliant blue cloth. She got it into her shaking hands. It was “Misunderstood.” She felt she could have shouted in her relief. A treatise on the Morse code would not have surprised her. She had heard that such things were studied at school abroad and that German children knew the names and, worse than that, the meaning of the names of the streets in the city of London. But this book that she and Harriett had banished and wanted to burn in their early teens together with “Sandford and Merton.” ...

She felt a wave of panic when Fräulein said in her slow, clear English, “I leave you to your students, Miss Henderson,” and then walked out, closing the door behind her. The moment she had dreaded had arrived. This was Germany. There was no way out. Her anxious eyes spotted a sturdy-looking book on the table, covered in bright blue fabric. She picked it up with her trembling hands. It was “Misunderstood.” She felt like she could have shouted with relief. A textbook on Morse code wouldn’t have shocked her. She had heard that such things were taught in schools abroad and that German kids knew the names and, even worse, the meanings of the street names in London. But this book that she and Harriett had gotten rid of and wanted to burn back when they were teens, along with “Sandford and Merton.” ...

“You are reading ‘Misunderstood’?” she faltered, glancing at the four politely waiting girls.

“You're reading ‘Misunderstood’?” she hesitated, looking at the four girls who were politely waiting.

It was Minna who answered her in her husky, eager voice.

It was Minna who replied in her husky, enthusiastic voice.

“D’ja, d’ja,” she responded, “na, ich meine, yace, yace we read—so sweet and beautiful book—not?”

“Did you, did you,” she replied, “no, I mean, yes, yes we read—such a sweet and beautiful book, right?”

“Oh,” said Miriam, “yes ...” and then eagerly, “you all like it, do you?”

“Oh,” said Miriam, “yeah ...” and then eagerly, “you all like it, right?”

Clara and Elsa agreed unenthusiastically. Emma, at her elbow, made a little despairing gesture, “I can’t English,” she moaned gently, “too deeficult.”

Clara and Elsa agreed without much excitement. Emma, beside her, made a small, hopeless gesture, “I can’t do English,” she sighed softly, “too difficult.”

Miriam tested their reading. The class had begun. Nothing had happened. It was all right. They each, dutifully and with extreme carefulness read a short passage. Miriam sat blissfully back. It was incredible. The class was going on. The chestnut tree budded approval from the garden. She gravely corrected their accents. The girls were respectful. They appeared to be interested. They vied with each other to get exact sounds; and they presently delighted Miriam by telling her they could understand her English much better than that of her predecessor. “So cleare, so cleare,” they chimed, “Voonderfoll.” And then they all five seemed to be talking at once. The little room was full of broken English, of Miriam’s interpolated corrections. It was going—succeeding. This was her class. She hoped Fräulein was listening outside. She probably was. Heads of foreign schools did. She remembered Madame Beck in “Villette.” But if she was not, she hoped they would tell her about being able to understand the new English teacher so well. “Oh, I am haypie,” Emma was saying, with adoring eyes on Miriam and her two arms outflung on the table. Miriam recoiled. This would not do—they must not all talk at once and go on like this. Minna’s whole face was aflame. She sat up stiffly—adjusted her pince-nez—and desperately ordered the reading to begin again—at Minna. They all subsided and Minna’s careful husky voice came from her still blissfully-smiling face. The others sat back and attended. Miriam watched Minna judicially, and hoped she looked like a teacher. She knew her pince-nez disguised her and none of these girls knew she was only seventeen and a half. “Sorrowg,” Minna was saying, hesitating. Miriam had not heard the preceding word. “Once more the whole sentence,” she said, with quiet gravity, and then as Minna reached the word “thorough” she corrected and spent five minutes showing her how to get over the redoubtable “th.” They all experimented and exclaimed. They had never been shown that it was just a matter of getting the tongue between the teeth. Miriam herself had only just discovered it. She speculated as to how long it would take for her to deliver them up to Fräulein Pfaff with this notorious stumbling-block removed. She was astonished herself at the mechanical simplicity of the cure. How stupid people must be not to discover these things. Minna’s voice went on. She would let her read a page. She began to wonder rather blankly what she was to do to fill up the hour after they had all read a page. She had just reached the conclusion that they must do some sort of writing when Fräulein Pfaff came, and still affable and smiling had ushered the girls to their mending and sent Miriam off to the saal.

Miriam tested their reading. The class had started. Nothing had gone wrong. That was fine. Each of them, dutifully and with great care, read a short passage. Miriam sat back blissfully. It was incredible. The class continued. The chestnut tree signaled approval from the garden. She seriously corrected their accents. The girls were respectful. They seemed interested. They competed to get the exact sounds; and they soon delighted Miriam by telling her they could understand her English much better than that of her predecessor. “So clear, so clear,” they chimed, “Wonderful.” And then all five seemed to be talking at once. The small room was filled with broken English and Miriam’s interjected corrections. It was happening—succeeding. This was her class. She hoped Fräulein was listening outside. She probably was. Heads of foreign schools did. She remembered Madame Beck in “Villette.” But if she wasn’t, she hoped they would tell her about being able to understand the new English teacher so well. “Oh, I am happy,” Emma was saying, with adoring eyes on Miriam and her arms stretched out on the table. Miriam recoiled. This wouldn’t do—they couldn’t all talk at once and go on like this. Minna’s whole face was flushed. She sat up straight—adjusted her pince-nez—and desperately ordered the reading to begin again—with Minna. They all calmed down and Minna’s careful husky voice came from her still blissfully smiling face. The others sat back and listened. Miriam watched Minna critically and hoped she looked like a teacher. She knew her pince-nez disguised her, and none of these girls knew she was only seventeen and a half. “Sorry,” Minna was saying, hesitating. Miriam hadn’t heard the previous word. “Once more the whole sentence,” she said, with quiet seriousness, and then as Minna reached the word “thorough,” she corrected and spent five minutes showing her how to get over the tricky “th.” They all practiced and exclaimed. They had never been shown that it was just a matter of getting the tongue between the teeth. Miriam herself had only recently discovered it. She wondered how long it would take for her to get them ready for Fräulein Pfaff with this notorious stumbling block removed. She was surprised at the mechanical simplicity of the solution. How silly people must be not to figure these things out. Minna’s voice continued. She would let her read a page. She began to wonder rather blankly what she would do to fill the hour after they had all read a page. She had just concluded that they must do some sort of writing when Fräulein Pfaff came, still friendly and smiling, ushering the girls to their mending and sending Miriam off to the saal.

16

As she flew upstairs for her music, saying, “I’m all right. I can do it all right,” she was half-conscious that her provisional success with her class had very little to do with her bounding joy. That success had not so much given her anything to be glad about—it had rather removed an obstacle of gladness which was waiting to break forth. She was going to stay on. That was the point. She would stay in this wonderful place.... She came singing down through the quiet house—the sunlight poured from bedroom windows through open doors. She reached the quiet saal. Here stood the great piano, its keyboard open under the light of the French window opposite the door through which she came. Behind the great closed swing doors the girls were talking over their raccommodage. Miriam paid no attention to them. She would ignore them all. She did not even need to try to ignore them. She felt strong and independent. She would play, to herself. She would play something she knew perfectly, a Grieg lyric or a movement from a Beethoven Sonata ... on this gorgeous piano ... and let herself go, and listen. That was music ... not playing things, but listening to Beethoven.... It must be Beethoven ... Grieg was different ... acquired ... like those strange green figs Pater had brought from Tarring ... Beethoven had always been real.

As she rushed upstairs for her music, saying, “I’m fine. I can totally do this,” she was vaguely aware that her temporary success with her class had very little to do with her overflowing joy. That success hadn’t really given her anything to be happy about—it had just cleared away an obstacle to happiness that was ready to burst out. She was going to stay on. That was the point. She would remain in this amazing place.... She came singing down through the quiet house—the sunlight streamed in from bedroom windows through open doors. She reached the quiet hall. Here stood the grand piano, its keys exposed under the light of the French window across from the door she entered. Behind the large closed swing doors, the girls were chatting about their raccommodage. Miriam paid them no mind. She would ignore them all. She didn’t even need to try to ignore them. She felt strong and independent. She would play for herself. She would play something she knew perfectly, a Grieg lyric or a movement from a Beethoven Sonata ... on this beautiful piano ... and let herself go, and listen. That was music ... not just playing things, but listening to Beethoven.... It had to be Beethoven ... Grieg was different ... acquired ... like those strange green figs Pater had brought from Tarring ... Beethoven had always felt genuine.

It was all growing clearer and clearer.... She chose the first part of the first movement of the Sonata Pathétique. That she knew she could play faultlessly. It was the last thing she had learned, and she had never grown weary of practising slowly through its long bars of chords. She had played it at her last music-lesson ... dear old Stroodie walking up and down the long drilling-room.... “Steady the bass”; “grip the chords,” then standing at her side and saying in the thin light sneery part of his voice, “You can ... you’ve got hands like umbrellas” ... and showing her how easily she could stretch two notes beyond his own span. And then marching away as she played and crying out to her standing under the high windows at the far end of the room, “Let it go! Let it go!”

It was all becoming clearer and clearer.... She picked the first part of the first movement of the Sonata Pathétique. She knew she could play it perfectly. It was the last thing she had learned, and she had never gotten tired of practicing slowly through its long bars of chords. She had played it in her last music lesson... dear old Stroodie pacing back and forth in the long practice room.... “Steady the bass,” “hold the chords,” then standing by her side and saying in a sneering tone, “You can... you’ve got hands like umbrellas”... and showing her how easily she could stretch two notes beyond his own reach. And then marching away while she played and calling out to her from under the high windows at the far end of the room, “Let it go! Let it go!”

And she had almost forgotten her wretched self, almost heard the music....

And she had nearly forgotten her miserable self, nearly heard the music....

She felt for the pedals, lifted her hands a span above the piano as Clara had done and came down, true and clean, on to the opening chord. The full rich tones of the piano echoed from all over the room; and some metal object far away from her hummed the dominant. She held the chord for its full term.... Should she play any more?... She had confessed herself ... just that minor chord ... anyone hearing it would know more than she could ever tell them ... her whole being beat out the rhythm as she waited for the end of the phrase to insist on what already had been said. As it came, she found herself sitting back, slackening the muscles of her arms and of her whole body, and ready to swing forward into the rising storm of her page. She did not need to follow the notes on the music stand. Her fingers knew them. Grave and happy she sat with unseeing eyes, listening, for the first time.

She felt for the pedals, lifted her hands a short distance above the piano like Clara had done, and came down, clear and precise, on the opening chord. The deep, rich tones of the piano resonated throughout the room, and some metal object far away hummed the dominant. She held the chord for its full duration... Should she play more?... She had confessed herself... just that minor chord... anyone hearing it would understand more than she could ever express... her whole being pulsed with the rhythm as she waited for the end of the phrase to emphasize what had already been communicated. As it approached, she found herself leaning back, relaxing the muscles of her arms and her entire body, ready to surge forward into the rising intensity of her page. She didn’t need to follow the notes on the music stand. Her fingers knew them. Serious and joyful, she sat with unseeing eyes, listening, for the first time.

At the end of the page she was sitting with her eyes full of tears, aware of Fräulein standing between the open swing doors with Gertrude’s face showing over her shoulder—its amazement changing to a large-toothed smile as Fräulein’s quietly repeated “Prachtvoll, prachtvoll” came across the room. Miriam, after a hasty smile, sat straining her eyes as widely as possible, so that the tears should not fall. She glared at the volume in front of her, turning the pages. She was glad that the heavy sun-blinds cast a deep shadow over the room. She blinked. She thought they would not notice. Only one tear fell and that was from the left eye, towards the wall. “You are a real musician, Miss Henderson,” said Fräulein, advancing.

At the end of the page, she was sitting with tears in her eyes, aware of Fräulein standing between the open swing doors with Gertrude’s face peeking over her shoulder—her amazement turning into a big smile as Fräulein quietly repeated, “Prachtvoll, prachtvoll,” across the room. Miriam, after giving a quick smile, sat there trying to keep her eyes wide open to prevent the tears from falling. She glared at the book in front of her, flipping through the pages. She was relieved that the heavy blinds cast a deep shadow over the room. She blinked, thinking they wouldn’t notice. Only one tear fell, and that was from her left eye, towards the wall. “You are a real musician, Miss Henderson,” Fräulein said as she approached.

17

Every other day or so Miriam found she could get an hour on a bedroom piano; and always on a Saturday morning during raccommodage. She rediscovered all the pieces she had already learned. She went through them one by one, eagerly, slurring over difficulties, pressing on, getting their effect, listening and discovering. “It’s technique I want,” she told herself, when she had reached the end of her collection, beginning to attach a meaning to the familiar word. Then she set to work. She restricted herself to the Pathétique, always omitting the first page, which she knew so well and practised mechanically, slowly, meaninglessly, with neither pedalling nor expression, page by page until a movement was perfect. Then when the mood came, she played ... and listened. She soon discovered she could not always “play”—even the things she knew perfectly—and she began to understand the fury that had seized her when her mother and a woman here and there had taken for granted one should “play when asked,” and coldly treated her refusal as showing lack of courtesy. “Ah!” she said aloud, as this realisation came, “Women.”

Every couple of days, Miriam found she could get an hour on a bedroom piano, and always on Saturday mornings during raccommodage. She rediscovered all the pieces she had already learned. She went through them one by one, excitedly, skimming over the tough parts, pushing forward, getting their feel, listening, and discovering. “It’s technique I want,” she told herself when she reached the end of her collection, starting to attach meaning to the familiar word. Then she got to work. She limited herself to the Pathétique, always skipping the first page, which she knew so well and played mechanically, slowly, without any feeling, with neither pedaling nor expression, going page by page until a movement was perfect. Then, when the mood struck her, she played ... and listened. She soon realized she couldn’t always “play”—even the things she knew perfectly—and she began to understand the frustration that had overwhelmed her when her mother and a few women had assumed one should “play when asked” and dismissively treated her refusal as a lack of courtesy. “Ah!” she said aloud as this realization hit her, “Women.”

“Of course you can only ‘play when you can,’” said she to herself, “like a bird singing.”

“Of course you can only ‘play when you can,’” she said to herself, “like a bird singing.”

She sang once or twice, very quietly, in those early weeks. But she gave that up. She had a whole sheaf of songs with her. But after that first Vorspielen they seemed to have lost their meaning. One by one she looked them through. Her dear old Venetian song, “Beauty’s Eyes,” “An Old Garden”—she hesitated over that, and hummed it through—“Best of All”—“In Old Madrid”—the vocal score of the “Mikado”—her little “Chanson de Florian,” and a score of others. She blushed at her collection. The “Chanson de Florian” might perhaps hold its own at a Vorspielen—sung by Bertha Martin—perhaps.... The remainder of her songs, excepting a little bound volume of Sterndale Bennett, she put away at the bottom of her Saratoga trunk. Meanwhile, there were songs being learned by Herr Bossenberger’s pupils for which she listened hungrily; Schubert, Grieg, Brahms. She would always, during those early weeks, sacrifice her practising to listen from the schoolroom to a pupil singing in the saal.

She sang a few times, very softly, in those early weeks. But she stopped doing that. She had a whole bunch of songs with her. But after that first recital, they all seemed to lose their meaning. One by one, she went through them. Her beloved old Venetian song, “Beauty’s Eyes,” “An Old Garden”—she paused over that one and hummed it—“Best of All”—“In Old Madrid”—the vocal score of the “Mikado”—her little “Chanson de Florian,” and a lot of others. She felt embarrassed by her collection. The “Chanson de Florian” might maybe work at a recital—sung by Bertha Martin—perhaps.... She put the rest of her songs, except for a small bound volume of Sterndale Bennett, at the bottom of her Saratoga trunk. Meanwhile, she listened eagerly to the songs being learned by Herr Bossenberger’s students; Schubert, Grieg, Brahms. During those early weeks, she often sacrificed her practice to listen to a student singing in the hall from the classroom.

18

The morning of Ulrica Hesse’s arrival was one of the mornings when she could “play.” She was sitting, happy, in the large English bedroom, listening. It was late. She was beginning to wonder why the gonging did not come when the door opened. It was Millie in her dressing-gown, with her hair loose and a towel over her arm.

The morning of Ulrica Hesse’s arrival was one of those mornings when she could “play.” She was sitting, happy, in the spacious English bedroom, listening. It was late. She was starting to wonder why the gong hadn't sounded when the door opened. It was Millie, in her dressing gown, with her hair down and a towel draped over her arm.

“Oh, bitte, Miss Henderson, will you please go down to Frau Krause, Fräulein Pfaff says,” she said, her baby face full of responsibility.

“Oh, please, Miss Henderson, could you go down to Mrs. Krause? Miss Pfaff says,” she said, her youthful face showing a serious sense of duty.

Miriam rose uneasily. What might this be? “Frau Krause?” she asked.

Miriam got up, feeling uneasy. What could this be? "Mrs. Krause?" she asked.

“Oh yes, it’s Haarwaschen,” said Millie anxiously, evidently determined to wait until Miriam recognised her duty.

“Oh yes, it’s hair washing,” Millie said anxiously, clearly set on waiting until Miriam acknowledged her responsibility.

“Where?” said Miriam aghast.

“Where?” Miriam said in shock.

“Oh, in the basement. I must go. Frau Krause’s waiting. Will you come?”

“Oh, in the basement. I have to go. Frau Krause is waiting. Will you come?”

“Oh well, I suppose so,” mumbled Miriam, coming to the door as the child turned to go.

“Oh well, I guess so,” mumbled Miriam, coming to the door as the child turned to leave.

“All right,” said Millie, “I’m going down. Do make haste, Miss Henderson, will you?”

“All right,” said Millie, “I’m going down. Please hurry, Miss Henderson, okay?”

“All right,” said Miriam, going back into the room.

“All right,” said Miriam, walking back into the room.

Collecting her music she went incredulously upstairs. This was school with a vengeance. This was boarding-school. It was abominable. Fräulein Pfaff indeed! Ordering her, Miriam, to go downstairs and have her hair washed ... by Frau Krause ... off-hand, without any warning ... someone should have told her—and let her choose. Her hair was clean. Sarah had always done it. Miriam’s throat contracted. She would not go down. Frau Krause should not touch her. She reached the attics. Their door was open and there was Mademoiselle in her little alpaca dressing-jacket, towelling her head.

Gathering her music, she went upstairs in disbelief. This was school taken to the extreme. This was boarding school. It was awful. Fräulein Pfaff indeed! Ordering her, Miriam, to go downstairs and have her hair washed... by Frau Krause... just like that, without any warning... someone should have told her—and let her decide. Her hair was clean. Sarah had always done it. Miriam’s throat tightened. She wouldn’t go downstairs. Frau Krause shouldn’t touch her. She reached the attic. Their door was open and there was Mademoiselle in her little alpaca dressing gown, drying her hair.

Her face came up, flushed and gay. Miriam was too angry to note till afterwards how pretty she had looked with her hair like that.

Her face appeared, flushed and cheerful. Miriam was too angry to realize until later how pretty she had looked with her hair like that.

“Ah! ... c’est le grand lavage!” sang Mademoiselle.

“Ah! ... it’s the big wash!” sang Mademoiselle.

“Oui,” said Miriam surlily.

"Yeah," said Miriam sulkily.

What could she do? She imagined the whole school waiting downstairs to see her come down to be done. Should she go down and decline, explain to Fräulein Pfaff. She hated her vindictively—her “calm” message—“treating me like a child.” She saw the horse smile and heard the caustic voice.

What could she do? She pictured the entire school waiting downstairs to see her come down to be finished. Should she go down and refuse, explain to Ms. Pfaff? She loathed her spitefully—her “calm” message—“treating me like a child.” She saw the horse smile and heard the cutting voice.

“It’s sickening,” she muttered, whisking her dressing-gown from its nail and seizing a towel. Mademoiselle was piling up her damp hair before the little mirror.

“It’s disgusting,” she muttered, grabbing her robe from its hook and taking a towel. Mademoiselle was putting her wet hair up in front of the small mirror.

Slowly Miriam made her journey to the basement.

Slowly, Miriam made her way to the basement.

Minna and Elsa were brushing out their long hair with their door open. A strong sweet perfume came from the room.

Minna and Elsa were brushing their long hair with the door open. A strong, sweet perfume filled the room.

The basement hall was dark save for the patch of light coming from the open kitchen door. In the patch stood a low table and a kitchen chair. On the table which was shining wet and smeary with soap, stood a huge basin. Out over the basin flew a long tail of hair and Miriam’s anxious eyes found Millie standing in the further gloom twisting and wringing.

The basement hallway was dark except for the light coming from the open kitchen door. In the light stood a low table and a kitchen chair. On the table, which was shiny and smeared with soap, was a large basin. Over the basin hung a long strand of hair, and Miriam’s worried eyes spotted Millie in the deeper shadows, twisting and wringing.

19

No one else was to be seen. Perhaps it was all over. She was too late. Then a second basin held in coarse red hands appeared round the kitchen door and in a moment a woman, large and coarse, with the sleeves of her large-checked blue and white cotton dress rolled back and a great “teapot” of pale nasturtium coloured hair shining above the third of Miriam’s “bony” German faces had emerged and plumped her steaming basin down upon the table.

No one else was in sight. Maybe it was all finished. She was too late. Then, a second basin held in rough red hands appeared around the kitchen door, and in no time, a big, rough woman, with the sleeves of her large-checked blue and white cotton dress rolled up and a great “teapot” of pale nasturtium-colored hair shining above the third of Miriam’s “bony” German faces, came out and set her steaming basin down on the table.

Soap? and horrid pudding basins of steaming water. Miriam’s hair had never been washed with anything but cantharides and rose-water on a tiny special sponge.

Soap? And disgusting pudding bowls of steaming water. Miriam’s hair had only ever been washed with cantharides and rose water on a small special sponge.

In full horror, “Oh,” she said, in a low vague voice, “it doesn’t matter about me.”

In complete shock, “Oh,” she said, in a soft, unclear voice, “it doesn’t matter about me.”

“Gun’ Tak’ Fr’n,” snapped the woman briskly.

“Gun’ Tak’ Fr’n,” the woman snapped quickly.

Miriam gave herself up.

Miriam surrendered.

“Gooten Mawgen, Frau Krause,” said Millie’s polite departing voice.

“Good morning, Mrs. Krause,” said Millie’s polite departing voice.

Miriam’s outraged head hung over the steaming basin—her hair spread round it like a tent frilling out over the table.

Miriam's furious head drooped over the steaming basin—her hair fanned out around it like a tent, spilling over the table.

For a moment she thought that the nausea which had seized her as she surrendered would, the next instant, make flight imperative. Then her amazed ears caught the sharp bump—crack—of an eggshell against the rim of the basin, followed by a further brisk crackling just above her. She shuddered from head to foot as the egg descended with a cold slither upon her incredulous skull. Tears came to her eyes as she gave beneath the onslaught of two hugely enveloping, vigorously drubbing hands—“sh—ham—poo” gasped her mind.

For a moment, she thought that the nausea that hit her when she let go would, in the next instant, make running away necessary. Then her stunned ears heard the sharp bump—crack—of an eggshell against the edge of the basin, followed by more quick crackling just above her. She shuddered all over as the egg dropped with a cold slide onto her incredulous head. Tears filled her eyes as she submitted to the onslaught of two huge, enveloping, vigorously pounding hands—“sh—ham—poo,” her mind gasped.

The drubbing went relentlessly on. Miriam steadied her head against it and gradually warmth and ease began to return to her shivering, clenched body. Her hair was gathered into the steaming basin—dipped and rinsed and spread, a comforting compress, warm with the water, over her egg-sodden head. There was more drubbing, more dipping and rinsing. The second basin was re-filled from the kitchen, and after a final rinse in its fresh warm water, Miriam found herself standing up—with a twisted tail of wet hair hanging down over her cape of damp towel—glowing and hungry.

The pounding continued without pause. Miriam steadied herself against it, and slowly, warmth and comfort began to seep back into her shivering, tense body. Her hair was gathered into the steaming basin—dipped, rinsed, and spread out, serving as a comforting compress, warm from the water, over her egg-soaked head. The relentless pounding continued, along with more dipping and rinsing. The second basin was refilled from the kitchen, and after a final rinse in its fresh warm water, Miriam found herself standing up—with a tangled tail of wet hair draping down over her damp towel cape—radiant and hungry.

“Thank you,” she said timidly to Frau Krause’s bustling presence.

“Thanks,” she said shyly to Frau Krause’s busy presence.

“Gun’ Tak’ Fr’n,” said Frau Krause, disappearing into the kitchen.

“Go on, take care of it,” said Frau Krause, heading into the kitchen.

Miriam gave her hair a preliminary drying, gathered her dressing-gown together and went upstairs. From the schoolroom came unmistakable sounds. They were evidently at dinner. She hurried to her attic. What was she to do with her hair? She rubbed it desperately—fancy being landed with hair like that, in the middle of the day! She could not possibly go down.... She must. Fräulein Pfaff would expect her to—and would be disgusted if she were not quick—she towelled frantically at the short strands round her forehead, despairingly screwed them into Hinde’s and towelled at the rest. What had the other girls done? If only she could look into the schoolroom before going down—it was awful—what should she do?... She caught sight of a sodden-looking brush on Mademoiselle’s bed. Mademoiselle had put hers up—she had seen her ... of course ... easy enough for her little fluffy clouds—she could do nothing with her straight, wet lumps—she began to brush it out—it separated into thin tails which flipped tiny drops of moisture against her hands as she brushed. Her arms ached; her face flared with her exertions. She was ravenous—she must manage somehow and go down. She braided the long strands and fastened their cold mass with extra hairpins. Then she unfastened the Hinde’s—two tendrils flopped limply against her forehead. She combed them out. They fell in a curtain of streaks to her nose. Feverishly she divided them, draped them somehow back into the rest of her hair and fastened them.

Miriam quickly dried her hair, gathered her robe, and went upstairs. She could clearly hear sounds coming from the schoolroom. They were definitely having dinner. She rushed to her attic. What was she going to do with her hair? She rubbed it desperately—imagine having hair like this in the middle of the day! She couldn’t possibly go down... but she had to. Fräulein Pfaff would expect her to—and would be annoyed if she didn’t hurry—so she towel-dried the short strands around her forehead frantically, twisted them into Hinde’s hairstyle, and towel-dried the rest. What had the other girls done? If only she could peek into the schoolroom before heading down—it was awful—what should she do?... She noticed a soggy brush on Mademoiselle’s bed. Mademoiselle had styled hers—she had seen her... of course... it was so easy for her little fluffy curls—while she could do nothing with her straight, wet hair—she started to brush it out—it separated into thin strands that flicked tiny drops of water onto her hands as she brushed. Her arms ached; her face flushed from the effort. She was starving—she had to figure out how to go down. She braided the long strands and secured the cold mass with extra hairpins. Then she undid the Hinde’s—two strands fell limply against her forehead. She combed them out. They draped in streaks down to her nose. Feverishly, she divided them, somehow draped them back into the rest of her hair, and secured them.

“Oh,” she breathed, “my ghastly forehead.”

“Oh,” she breathed, “my ugly forehead.”

It was all she could do—short of gas and curling tongs. Even the candle was taken away in the day-time.

It was all she could do—short of gasoline and curling irons. Even the candle was taken away during the day.

It was cold and bleak upstairs. Her wet hair lay in a heavy mass against her burning head. She was painfully hungry. She went down.

It was cold and dreary upstairs. Her damp hair hung in a heavy mess against her feverish head. She felt intensely hungry. She went downstairs.

20

The snarling rattle of the coffee mill sounded out into the hall. Several voices were speaking together as she entered. Fräulein Pfaff was not there. Gertrude Goldring was grinding the coffee. The girls were sitting round the table in easy attitudes and had the effect of holding a council. Emma, her elbows on the table, her little face bunched with scorn, put out a motherly arm and set a chair for Miriam. Jimmie had flung some friendly remark as she came in. Miriam did not hear what she said, but smiled responsively. She wanted to get quietly to her place and look round. There was evidently something in the air. They all seemed preoccupied. Perhaps no one would notice how awful she looked. “You’re not the only one, my dear,” she said to herself in her mother’s voice. “No,” she replied in person, “but no one will be looking so perfectly frightful as me.”

The loud grinding of the coffee mill echoed into the hall. Multiple voices were talking as she walked in. Fräulein Pfaff wasn't there. Gertrude Goldring was making the coffee. The girls were sitting around the table in relaxed postures, giving off the vibe of a council meeting. Emma, with her elbows on the table and a scornful look on her face, reached out a motherly hand and pulled out a chair for Miriam. Jimmie had thrown out a friendly comment when she entered. Miriam didn’t catch what it was but smiled back in response. She just wanted to settle quietly into her spot and take a look around. There was definitely something off in the atmosphere. They all seemed absorbed in their own thoughts. Maybe no one would notice how terrible she looked. “You’re not the only one, my dear,” she told herself in her mother’s voice. “No,” she answered aloud, “but no one will look as perfectly awful as me.”

“I say, do they know you’re down?” said Gertrude hospitably, as the boiling water snored on to the coffee.

“I’m asking, do they know you’re here?” said Gertrude kindly, as the boiling water bubbled for the coffee.

Emma rushed to the lift and rattled the panel.

Emma hurried to the elevator and slammed the button.

“Anna!” she ordered, “Meece Hendshon! Suppe!”

“Anna!” she commanded, “Meece Hendshon! Soup!”

“Oh, thanks,” said Miriam, in general. She could not meet anyone’s eye. The coffee cups were being slid up to Gertrude’s end of the table and rapidly filled by her. Gertrude, of course, she noticed had contrived to look dashing and smart. Her hair, with the exception of some wild ends that hung round her face was screwed loosely on the top of her head and transfixed with a dagger-like tortoise-shell hair ornament—like a Japanese—Indian—no, Maori—that was it, she looked like a New Zealander. Clara and Minna had fastened up theirs with combs and ribbons and looked decent—frauish though, thought Miriam. Judy wore a plait. Without her fuzzy cloud she looked exactly like a country servant, a farmhouse servant. She drank her coffee noisily and furtively—she looked extraordinary, thought Miriam, and took comfort. The Martins’ brown bows appeared on their necks instead of cresting their heads—it improved them, Miriam thought. What regular features they had. Bertha looked like a youth—like a musician. Her hair was loosened a little at the sides, shading the corners of her forehead and adding to its height. It shone like marble, high and straight. Emma’s hair hung round her like a shawl. ’Lisbeth, Gretchen ... what was that lovely German name ... hild ... Brunhilde....

“Oh, thanks,” Miriam said, feeling generally overwhelmed. She couldn't meet anyone's gaze. The coffee cups were being pushed toward Gertrude’s end of the table, and she filled them up quickly. Gertrude, of course, had managed to look stylish and put-together. Her hair, except for a few wild strands around her face, was casually arranged on top of her head and held in place with a sharp-looking tortoise-shell hairpin—like a Japanese—Indian—no, Maori—that’s it, she looked like someone from New Zealand. Clara and Minna had pinned theirs up with combs and ribbons and looked respectable—though a bit matronly, thought Miriam. Judy wore her hair in a braid. Without her fluffy halo, she looked just like a country maid, a farmhouse servant. She drank her coffee noisily and stealthily—she looked amazing, thought Miriam, and it brought her some comfort. The Martins had their brown bows around their necks instead of in their hair—it actually suited them, Miriam thought. They had such regular features. Bertha looked like a youth—like a musician. Her hair was slightly loosened at the sides, framing her forehead and making it look taller. It shone like marble, high and sleek. Emma’s hair draped around her like a shawl. ’Lisbeth, Gretchen ... what was that beautiful German name ... hild ... Brunhilde....

Talk had begun again. Miriam hoped they had not noticed her. Her “Braten” shot up the lift.

Talk had started up again. Miriam hoped they hadn’t seen her. Her “Braten” shot up the elevator.

“Lauter Unsinn!” announced Clara.

“Complete nonsense!” announced Clara.

“We’ve all got to do our hair in clash ... clashishsher Knoten, Hendy, all of us,” said Jimmie judicially, sitting forward with her plump hands clasped on the table. Her pinnacle of hair looked exactly as usual.

“We’ve all got to style our hair in a clash ... clashishsher Knoten, Hendy, all of us,” Jimmie said decisively, leaning forward with her plump hands clasped on the table. Her hair looked just like it always did.

“Oh, really.” Miriam tried to make a picture of a classic knot in her mind.

“Oh, really.” Miriam tried to visualize a classic knot in her mind.

“If one have classic head one can have classic knot,” scolded Clara.

“If you have a classic head, you can have a classic knot,” Clara scolded.

“Who have classic head?”

“Who has classic style?”

“How many classic head in the school of Waldstrasse?”

“How many classic heads are there in the Waldstrasse school?”

Elsa gave a little neighing laugh. “Classisch head, classisch Knote.”

Elsa let out a light, playful laugh. “Classic head, classic knot.”

“That is true what you say, Clarah.”

"That's true, Clarah."

The table paused.

The table stopped.

“Dîtes-moi—qu’est-ce-que ce terrible classique notte? Dîtes!”

“Tell me—what’s this terrible classic about? Tell me!”

No one seemed prepared to answer Mademoiselle’s challenge.

No one appeared ready to respond to Mademoiselle's challenge.

Miriam’s mind groped ... classic—Greece and Rome—Greek knot.... Grecian key ... a Grecian key pattern on the dresses for the sixth form tableau—reading Ruskin ... the strip of glass all along the window space on the floor in the large room—edged with mosses and grass—the mirror of Venus....

Miriam’s mind wandered ... classic—Greece and Rome—Greek knot.... Grecian key ... a Grecian key design on the dresses for the sixth form performance—reading Ruskin ... the strip of glass along the window space on the floor in the big room—bordered with moss and grass—the mirror of Venus....

“Eh bien? Eh bien!”

"Well? Well!"

... Only the eldest pretty girls ... all on their hands and knees looking into the mirror....

... Only the oldest pretty girls ... all on their hands and knees looking into the mirror....

“Classische Form—Griechisch,” explained Clara.

“Classic Form—Greek,” explained Clara.

“Like a statue, Mademoiselle.”

"Like a statue, Mademoiselle."

“Comment! Une statue! Je dois arranger mes cheveux comme une statue? Oh, ciel!” mocked Mademoiselle, collapsing into tinkles of her sprite laughter.... “Oh-là-là! Et quelle statue par exemple?” she trilled, with ironic eyebrows, “la statue de votre Kaisère Wilhelm der Grosse peut-être?”

“Comment! A statue! Do I have to style my hair like a statue? Oh, my goodness!” mocked Mademoiselle, bursting into fits of her light laughter.... “Oh la la! And which statue, for example?” she trilled, raising her eyebrows ironically, “the statue of your Kaiser Wilhelm the Great, maybe?”

The Martins’ guffaws led the laughter.

The Martins’ loud laughs kicked off the laughter.

“Mademoisellekin with her hair done like the Kaiser Wilhelm,” pealed Jimmie.

“Mademoiselle with her hair styled like Kaiser Wilhelm,” shouted Jimmie.

Only Clara remained grave in wrath.

Only Clara stayed serious in her anger.

“Einfach,” she quoted bitterly, “Simple—says Lily, so simple!”

“Just,” she said bitterly, “So simple—says Lily, so simple!”

“Simple—simpler—simplicissimusko!”

"Simple—simpler—super simple!"

“I make no change, not at all,” smiled Minna from behind her nose. “For this Ulrica it is quite something other.... She has yes truly so charming a little head.”

“I don't change a thing, not at all,” Minna smiled from behind her nose. “For this Ulrica, it's something completely different... She really does have such a charming little head.”

She spoke quietly and unenviously.

She spoke softly and without envy.

“I too, indeed. Lily may go and play the flute.”

“I also, for sure. Lily can go play the flute.”

“Brave girls,” said Gertrude, getting up. “Come on, Kinder, clearing time. You’ll excuse us, Miss Henderson? There’s your pudding in the lift. Do you mind having your coffee mit?”

“Brave girls,” Gertrude said, standing up. “Come on, kids, time to clean up. You don’t mind if we take off, Miss Henderson? Your pudding is in the elevator. Do you mind having your coffee with it?”

The girls began to clear up.

The girls started to clean up.

Leely, Leely, Leely Pfaff,” muttered Clara as she helped, “so einfach und niedlich,” she mimicked, “ach was! Schwärmerei—das find’ ich abscheulich! I find it disgusting!”

Leely, Leely, Leely Pfaff,” Clara said under her breath as she helped, “so simple and cute,” she mimicked, “oh come on! Infatuation—I find it disgusting!”

So that was it. It was the new girl. Lily, was Fräulein Pfaff. So the new girl wore her hair in a classic knot. How lovely. Without her hat she had “a charming little head,” Minna had said. And that face. Minna had seen how lovely she was and had not minded. Clara was jealous. Her head with a classic knot and no fringe, her worn-looking sallow face.... She would look like a “prisoner at the bar” in some newspaper. How they hated Fräulein Pfaff. The Germans at least. Fancy calling her Lily—Miriam did not like it, she had known at once. None of the teachers at school had been called by their Christian names—there had been old Quagmire, the Elfkin, and dear Donnikin, Stroodie, and good old Kingie and all of them—but no Christian names. Oh yes—Sally—so there had—Sally—but then Sally was—couldn’t have been anything else—never could have held a position of any sort. They ought not to call Fräulein Pfaff that. It was, somehow, nasty. Did the English girls do it? Ought she to have said anything? Mademoiselle did not seem at all shocked. Where was Fräulein Pfaff all this time? Perhaps somewhere hidden away, in her rooms, being “done” by Frau Krause. Fancy telling them all to alter the way they did their hair.

So that was it. It was the new girl. Lily was Fräulein Pfaff. So the new girl wore her hair in a classic knot. How lovely. Without her hat, she had “a charming little head,” Minna had said. And that face. Minna had seen how pretty she was and didn’t mind. Clara was jealous. With her hair in a classic knot and no bangs, her worn-looking sallow face… She would look like a “prisoner at the bar” in some newspaper. How they hated Fräulein Pfaff. The Germans at least. How ridiculous to call her Lily—Miriam didn’t like it; she had known right away. None of the teachers at school had been called by their first names—there had been old Quagmire, the Elfkin, and dear Donnikin, Stroodie, and good old Kingie and all of them—but no first names. Oh yes—Sally—there had been Sally—but then Sally was—couldn’t have been anything else—never could have held a position of any sort. They shouldn’t call Fräulein Pfaff that. It was, somehow, unpleasant. Did the English girls do it? Should she have said anything? Mademoiselle didn’t seem at all shocked. Where was Fräulein Pfaff all this time? Maybe somewhere hidden away, in her rooms, being “done” by Frau Krause. How absurd to tell them all to change how they did their hair.

21

Everyone was writing Saturday letters—Mademoiselle and the Germans with compressed lips and fine careful evenly moving pen-points; the English scrawling and scraping and dashing, their pens at all angles and careless, eager faces. An almost unbroken silence seemed the order of the earlier part of a Saturday afternoon. To-day the room was very still, save for the slight movements of the writers. At intervals nothing was to be heard but the little chorus of pens. Clara, still smouldering, sitting at the window end of the room looked now and again gloomily out into the garden. Miriam did not want to write letters. She sat, pen in hand, and note-paper in front of her, feeling that she loved the atmosphere of these Saturday afternoons. This was her second. She had been in the school a fortnight—the first Saturday she had spent writing to her mother—a long letter for everyone to read, full of first impressions and enclosing a slangy almost affectionate little note for Harriett. In her general letter she had said, “If you want to think of something jolly, think of me, here.” She had hesitated over that sentence when she considered meal-times, especially the midday meal, but on the whole she had decided to let it stand—this afternoon she felt it was truer. She was beginning to belong to the house—she did not want to write letters—but just to sit revelling in the sense of this room full of quietly occupied girls—in the first hours of the weekly holiday. She thought of strange Ulrica somewhere upstairs and felt quite one of the old gang. “Ages” she had known all these girls. She was not afraid of them at all. She would not be afraid of them any more. Emma Bergmann across the table raised a careworn face from her two lines of large neat lettering and caught her eye. She put up her hands on either side of her mouth as if for shouting.

Everyone was writing Saturday letters—Mademoiselle and the Germans with tightly pressed lips and careful, precisely moving pen tips; the English scribbling and scratching with their pens at all angles, their faces eager and relaxed. An almost unbroken silence seemed to hang over the earlier part of a Saturday afternoon. Today, the room was very quiet, except for the slight movements of the writers. Occasionally, only the little chorus of pens could be heard. Clara, still fuming, sat at the window end of the room and occasionally looked gloomily out into the garden. Miriam didn’t want to write letters. She sat with a pen in hand and note-paper in front of her, feeling that she loved the atmosphere of these Saturday afternoons. This was her second one. She had been at the school for two weeks—the first Saturday she spent writing to her mother—a long letter for everyone to read, full of first impressions and including a slangy, almost affectionate little note for Harriett. In her general letter, she had said, “If you want to think of something nice, think of me, here.” She had hesitated over that sentence when considering meal times, especially the lunch, but overall, she decided to leave it as is—this afternoon, it felt more accurate. She was starting to belong to the house—she didn’t want to write letters but just sit and enjoy the feeling of this room filled with girls quietly focused on their tasks—in the first hours of the weekly break. She thought of mysterious Ulrica somewhere upstairs and felt distinctly part of the group. “Ages” she had known all these girls. She wasn’t afraid of them at all. She wouldn’t be afraid of them anymore. Emma Bergmann across the table lifted her tired face from her two lines of neat, large lettering and caught her eye. She cupped her hands around her mouth as if to shout.

Hendchen,” she articulated silently, in her curious lipless way, “mein liebes, liebes, Hendchen.”

Hendchen,” she said silently, in her unique lipless way, “my dear, dear Hendchen.”

Miriam smiled timidly and sternly began fumbling at her week’s letters—one from Eve, full of congratulations and recommendations—“Keep up your music, my dear,” said the conclusion, “and don’t mind that little German girl being fond of you. It is impossible to be too fond of people if you keep it all on a high level,” and a scrawl from Harriett, pure slang from beginning to end. Both these letters and an earlier one from her mother had moved her to tears and longing when they came. She re-read them now unmoved and felt aloof from the things they suggested. It did not seem imperative to respond to them at once. She folded them together. If only she could bring them all for a minute into this room, the wonderful Germany that she had achieved. If they could even come to the door and look in. She did not in the least want to go back. She wanted them to come to her and taste Germany—to see all that went on in this wonderful house, to see pretty, German Emma, adoring her—to hear the music that was everywhere all the week, that went, like a garland, in and out of everything, to hear her play, by accident, and acknowledge the difference in her playing. Oh yes, besides seeing them all she wanted them to hear her play.... She must stay ... she glanced round the room. It was here, somehow, somewhere, in this roomful of girls, centring in the Germans at her end of the table, reflected on to the English group, something of that influence that had made her play. It was in the sheen on Minna’s hair, in Emma’s long-plaited schoolgirlishness, somehow in Clara’s anger. It was here, here, and she was in it.... She must pretend to be writing letters or someone might speak to her. She would hate anyone who challenged her at this moment. Jimmie might. It was just the kind of thing Jimmie would do. Her eyes were always roving round.... There were a lot of people like that.... It was all right when you wanted anything or to—to—“create a diversion” when everybody was quarrelling. But at the wrong times it was awful.... The Radnors and Pooles were like that. She could have killed them often. “Hullo, Mim,” they would say, “Wake up!” or “What’s the row!” and if you asked why, they would laugh and tell you you looked like a dying duck in a thunderstorm.... It was all right. No one had noticed her—or if either of the Germans had they would not think like that—they would understand—she believed in a way, they would understand. At the worst they would look at you as if they were somehow with you and say something sentimental. “Sie hat Heimweh” or something like that. Minna would. Minna’s forget-me-not blue eyes behind her pink nose would be quite real and alive.... Ein Blatt—she dipped her pen and wrote Ein Blatt ... aus ... Ein Blatt aus sommerlichen Tagen ... that thing they had begun last Saturday afternoon and gone on and on with until she had hated the sound of the words. How did it go on? “Ein Blatt aus sommerlichen Tagen,” she breathed in a half whisper. Minna heard—and without looking up from her writing quietly repeated the verse. Her voice rose and trembled slightly on the last line.

Miriam smiled shyly and started flipping through her letters from the week—one from Eve, filled with congratulations and suggestions—“Keep up your music, dear,” it ended, “and don’t worry about that little German girl who likes you. You can't be too fond of people if you keep it classy,” along with a message from Harriett, which was pure slang from start to finish. Both these letters, along with one from her mother, had made her cry and feel nostalgic when they arrived. She re-read them now without any emotion and felt detached from what they suggested. It didn’t seem urgent to reply. She folded them together. If only she could bring them all into this room for just a minute, this amazing Germany she had created. If they could just come to the door and peek inside. She definitely didn't want to go back. She wanted them to come to her and experience Germany—to see everything happening in this wonderful house, to see pretty, German Emma, admiring her—to hear the music that filled the week, flowing in and out of everything, to hear her play, even by chance, and acknowledge the difference in her music. Oh yes, besides wanting to see them all, she wanted them to hear her play... She had to stay ... she glanced around the room. It was here, somehow, in this room full of girls, centered around the Germans at her end of the table, reflecting onto the English group, something of that influence that had shaped her playing. It was in the shine of Minna’s hair, in Emma’s long, braided schoolgirl look, somehow in Clara’s anger. It was right here, and she was a part of it... She had to pretend to be writing letters or someone might talk to her. She would hate anyone who bothered her at that moment. Jimmie might. It was just the kind of thing Jimmie would do. Her eyes were always wandering... There were a lot of people like that... It was fine when you wanted something or to—to—“create a diversion” when everyone was arguing. But at the wrong times, it was awful... The Radnors and Pooles were like that. She could have easily lost her temper with them. “Hey, Mim,” they would say, “Wake up!” or “What’s going on!” and if you asked why, they would laugh and say you looked like a dying duck in a thunderstorm... It was fine. No one had noticed her—or if either of the Germans had, they wouldn’t think like that—they would understand—she believed they would understand. At worst, they would look at you as if they were somehow with you and say something sentimental. “Sie hat Heimweh” or something like that. Minna would. Minna’s forget-me-not blue eyes behind her pink nose would be so real and alive... Ein Blatt—she dipped her pen and wrote Ein Blatt ... aus ... Ein Blatt aus sommerlichen Tagen ... that piece they started last Saturday afternoon and continued working on until she got tired of the sound of the words. How did it go? “Ein Blatt aus sommerlichen Tagen,” she whispered softly. Minna heard—and without looking up from her writing, quietly repeated the line. Her voice rose and trembled slightly on the last line.

“Oh, chuck it, Minna,” groaned Bertha Martin.

“Oh, just throw it out, Minna,” groaned Bertha Martin.

“Tchookitt,” repeated Minna absently, and went on with her writing.

“Tchookitt,” Minna repeated absentmindedly, and continued with her writing.

Miriam was scribbling down the words as quickly as she could—

Miriam was writing the words as fast as she could—

“Ein Blatt aus sommerlichen Tagen

"A leaf from summer days"

Ich nahm es so im Wandern mit

Ich nahm es so beim Wandern mit

Auf dass es einst mir möge sagen

Auf dass es einst mir möge sagen

Wie laut die Nachtigall geschlagen

How loud the nightingale sang

Wie grün der Wald den ich—durchtritt—”

Wie grün der Wald den ich—durchtritt—

durchtritt—durchschritt—she was not sure. It was perfectly lovely—she read it through translating stumblingly—

walked through—walked through—she wasn't sure. It was absolutely lovely—she read it through, translating it slowly—

“A leaf from summery days

“A leaf from summer days”

I took it with me on my way,

I took it with me as I went,

So that it might remind me

So that it could remind me

How loud the nightingale had sung,

How loudly the nightingale sang,

How green the wood I had passed through.”

How green the woods I had walked through.

With a pang she felt it was true that summer ended in dead leaves.

With a jolt, she realized it was true that summer ended in dead leaves.

But she had no leaf, nothing to remind her of her summer days. They were all past and she had nothing—not the smallest thing. The two little bunches of flowers she had put away in her desk had all crumbled together, and she could not tell which was which.... There was nothing else—but the things she had told Eve—and perhaps Eve had forgotten ... there was nothing. There were the names in her birthday book! She had forgotten them. She would look at them. She flushed. She would look at them to-morrow, sometime when Mademoiselle was not there.... The room was waking up from its letter-writing. People were moving about. She would not write to-day. It was not worth while beginning. She took a fresh sheet of note-paper and copied her verse, spacing it carefully with a wide margin all round so that it came exactly in the middle of the page. It would soon be tea-time. “Wie grün der Wald.” She remembered one wood—the only one she could remember—there were no woods at Barnes or at the seaside—only that wood, at the very beginning, someone carrying Harriett—and green green, the brightest she had ever seen, and anemones everywhere, she could see them distinctly at this moment—she wanted to put her face down into the green among the anemones. She could not remember how she got there or the going home, but just standing there—the green and the flowers and something in her ear buzzing and frightening her and making her cry, and somebody poking a large finger into the buzzing ear and making it very hot and sore.

But she had no leaf, nothing to remind her of her summer days. They were all gone, and she had nothing—not even the smallest thing. The two little bunches of flowers she had put away in her desk had all crumbled together, and she couldn’t tell which was which... There was nothing else—but the things she had told Eve—and maybe Eve had forgotten... there was nothing. There were the names in her birthday book! She had forgotten them. She would look at them. She felt embarrassed. She would look at them tomorrow, sometime when Mademoiselle wasn’t around... The room was coming back to life after its letter-writing. People were moving around. She wouldn't write today. It didn’t seem worth starting. She took a fresh sheet of note paper and copied her verse, spacing it carefully with a wide margin all around so that it was exactly in the middle of the page. It would soon be tea time. “Wie grün der Wald.” She remembered one forest—the only one she could recall—there were no woods at Barnes or by the seaside—only that forest, at the very beginning, someone carrying Harriett—and green, the brightest she had ever seen, and anemones everywhere; she could see them clearly right now—she wanted to put her face down into the green among the anemones. She couldn’t remember how she got there or how she came home, but just standing there—the green and the flowers and something in her ear buzzing and scaring her and making her cry, and somebody poking a big finger into the buzzing ear and making it very hot and sore.

The afternoon sitting had broken up. The table was empty.

The afternoon meeting had ended. The table was empty.

Emma, in raptures—near the window, was calling to the other Germans. Minna came and chirruped too—there was a sound of dull scratching on the window—then a little burst of admiration from Emma and Minna together. Miriam looked round—in Emma’s hand shone a small antique watch encrusted with jewels; at her side was the new girl. Miriam saw a filmy black dress, and above it a pallid face. What was it like? It was like—like—like jasmine—that was it—jasmine—and out of the jasmine face the great gaze she had met in the morning turned half-puzzled, half-disappointed upon the growing group of girls examining the watch.

Emma, thrilled—by the window, was calling to the other Germans. Minna came over and chirped too—there was a dull scratching sound on the window—then a little burst of admiration from Emma and Minna together. Miriam looked around—in Emma’s hand gleamed a small antique watch encrusted with jewels; next to her was the new girl. Miriam noticed a sheer black dress, and above it, a pale face. What was it like? It was like—like—like jasmine—that was it—jasmine—and from the jasmine face, the intense gaze she had encountered in the morning turned half-puzzled, half-disappointed toward the growing group of girls examining the watch.

CHAPTER IV

1

Miriam paid her first visit to a German church the next day, her third Sunday. Of the first Sunday, now so far off, she could remember nothing but sitting in a low-backed chair in the saal trying to read “Les Travailleurs de la Mer” ... seas ... and a sunburnt youth striding down a desolate lane in a storm ... and the beginning of tea-time. They had been kept indoors all day by the rain.

Miriam visited a German church for the first time the next day, her third Sunday. She couldn't remember anything about the first Sunday, which now felt like ages ago, except for sitting in a low-backed chair in the hall, trying to read "Les Travailleurs de la Mer"... seas... and a sunburned young man walking down a lonely path in a storm... and the start of tea-time. They had been stuck indoors all day because of the rain.

The second Sunday they had all gone in the evening to the English church with Fräulein Pfaff ... rush-seated chairs with a ledge for books, placed very close together and scrooping on the stone floor with the movements of the congregation ... a little gathering of English people. They seemed very dear for a moment ... what was it about them that was so attractive ... that gave them their air of “refinement”?...

The second Sunday, they all went to the English church in the evening with Fräulein Pfaff ... rush-seated chairs with a shelf for books, set very close together and creaking on the stone floor with the movements of the congregation ... a small group of English people. They seemed really endearing for a moment ... what was it about them that was so appealing ... that gave them their sense of “refinement”?...

Then as she watched their faces as they sang she felt that she knew all these women, the way, with little personal differences, they would talk, the way they would smile and take things for granted.

Then as she watched their faces while they sang she felt like she knew all these women, how, with minor personal differences, they would talk, the way they would smile and take things for granted.

And the men, standing there in their overcoats.... Why were they there? What were they doing? What were their thoughts?

And the guys, standing there in their coats.... Why were they there? What were they doing? What were they thinking?

She pressed as against a barrier. Nothing came to her from these unconscious forms.

She pressed against an obstacle. Nothing reached her from these unconscious figures.

They seemed so untroubled.... Probably they were all Conservatives.... That was part of their “refinement.” They would all disapprove of Mr. Gladstone.... Get up into the pulpit and say “Gladstone” very loud ... and watch the result. Gladstone was a Radical ... “pull everything up by the roots.” ... Pater was always angry and sneery about him.... Where were the Radicals? Somewhere very far away ... tub-thumping ... the Conservatives made them thump tubs ... no wonder.

They seemed so relaxed.... They were probably all Conservatives.... That was part of their “refinement.” They would all disapprove of Mr. Gladstone.... Get up in the pulpit and say “Gladstone” really loud ... and see what happens. Gladstone was a Radical ... “pull everything up by the roots.” ... Pater was always annoyed and sarcastic about him.... Where were the Radicals? Somewhere far away ... making a scene ... the Conservatives made them create a scene ... no wonder.

She decided she must be a Radical. Certainly she did not belong to these “refined” English—women or men. She was quite sure of that, seeing them gathered together, English Church-people in this foreign town.

She decided she had to be a Radical. Clearly, she didn’t belong to these “refined” English—women or men. She was absolutely sure of that, watching them all gathered together, English churchgoers in this foreign town.

But then Radicals were probably chapel?

But then the Radicals were probably in the chapel?

It would be best to stay with the Germans. Yes ... she would stay. There was a woman sitting in the endmost chair just across the aisle in line with them. She had a pale face and looked worn and middle-aged. The effect of “refinement” made on Miriam by the congregation seemed to radiate from her. There was a large ostrich feather fastened by a gleaming buckle against the side of her silky beaver hat. It swept, Miriam found the word during the Psalms, back over her hair. Miriam glancing at her again and again felt that she would like to be near her, watch her and touch her and find out the secret of her effect. But not talk to her, never talk to her.

It would be best to stick with the Germans. Yeah ... she would stay. There was a woman sitting in the last chair just across the aisle from them. She had a pale face and looked tired and middle-aged. The sense of “refinement” that the congregation gave off seemed to come from her. There was a large ostrich feather pinned with a shiny buckle on the side of her soft beaver hat. It swept, Miriam found the word during the Psalms, back over her hair. Miriam, glancing at her over and over, felt that she wanted to be close to her, observe her, touch her, and discover the secret of her presence. But she wouldn’t talk to her, never talk to her.

She, too, sad and alone though Miriam knew her to be, would have her way of smiling and taking things for granted. The sermon came. Miriam sat, chafing, through it. One angry glance towards the pulpit had shown her a pale, black-moustached face. She checked her thoughts. She felt they would be too savage; would rend her unendurably. She tried not to listen. She felt the preacher was dealing out “pastoral platitudes.” She tried to give her mind elsewhere; but the sound of the voice, unconvinced and unconvincing threatened her again and again with a tide of furious resentment. She fidgeted and felt for thoughts and tried to compose her face to a semblance of serenity. It would not do to sit scowling here amongst her pupils with Fräulein Pfaff’s eye commanding her profile from the end of the pew just behind.... The air was gassy and close, her feet were cold. The gentle figure across the aisle was sitting very still, with folded hands and grave eyes fixed in the direction of the pulpit. Of course. Miriam had known it. She would “think over” the sermon afterwards.... The voice in the pulpit had dropped. Miriam glanced up. The figure faced about and intoned rapidly, the congregation rose for a moment rustling, and rustling subsided again. A hymn was given out. They rose again and sang. It was “Lead, Kindly Light.” Chilly and feverish and weary Miriam listened ... “the encircling glooo—om” ... Cardinal Newman coming back from Italy in a ship ... in the end he had gone over to Rome ... high altars ... candles ... incense ... safety and warmth.... From far away a radiance seemed to approach and to send out a breath that touched and stirred the stuffy air ... the imploring voices sang on ... poor dears ... poor cold English things ... Miriam suddenly became aware of Emma Bergmann standing at her side with open hymn-book shaking with laughter. She glanced sternly at her, mastering a sympathetic convulsion.

She, even though Miriam knew she was sad and alone, had her own way of smiling and taking things for granted. The sermon started. Miriam sat through it, fidgeting. One angry look at the pulpit showed her a pale face with a black mustache. She forced herself to stop thinking about it. She felt her thoughts would be too brutal and would tear her apart. She tried not to listen. The preacher was spewing out “pastoral platitudes.” She made an effort to focus elsewhere, but the sound of the voice, both unconvinced and unconvincing, kept threatening to flood her with furious resentment. She squirmed, searched for thoughts, and tried to compose her face into something resembling serenity. It wouldn’t be right to sit there scowling among her students with Fräulein Pfaff's gaze fixed on her profile from the pew just behind her. The air felt heavy and close, and her feet were cold. The gentle figure across the aisle sat very still, hands folded, with serious eyes directed toward the pulpit. Of course, Miriam had expected that. She would “think over” the sermon later. The voice in the pulpit had softened. Miriam looked up. The figure turned and spoke rapidly, the congregation rose for a moment in a rustle that soon faded. A hymn was announced. They stood again and sang. It was “Lead, Kindly Light.” Cold, feverish, and weary, Miriam listened to the words ... “the encircling glooo—om” ... Cardinal Newman coming back from Italy by ship ... eventually, he had converted to Rome ... high altars ... candles ... incense ... safety and warmth. From a distance, a glow seemed to draw near, sending out a breath that stirred the stuffy air ... the pleading voices sang on ... poor things ... poor cold English people ... Miriam suddenly noticed Emma Bergmann standing beside her with an open hymn book, shaking with laughter. She shot a stern glance at her, suppressing a sympathetic chuckle.

2

Emma looked so sweet standing there shaking and suffused. Her blue eyes were full of tears. Miriam wanted to giggle too. She longed to know what had amused her ... just the fact of their all standing suddenly there together. She dared not join her ... no more giggling as she and Harriett had giggled. She would not even be able afterwards to ask her what it was.

Emma looked so sweet standing there, trembling and glowing. Her blue eyes were filled with tears. Miriam felt the urge to giggle as well. She was curious about what had made Emma laugh... just the fact that they were all suddenly standing there together. She didn't dare to join in... no more giggling like she and Harriett had done. She wouldn't even be able to ask her later what it was.

3

Sitting on this third Sunday morning in the dim Schloss Kirche—the Waldstrasse pew was in one of its darkest spaces and immediately under the shadow of a deeply overhanging gallery—Miriam understood poor Emma’s confessed hysteria over the abruptly alternating kneelings and standings, risings and sittings of an Anglican congregation. Here, there was no need to be on the watch for the next move. The service droned quietly and slowly on. Miriam paid no heed to it. She sat in the comforting darkness. The unobserving Germans were all round her, the English girls tailed away invisibly into the distant obscurity. Fräulein Pfaff was not there, nor Mademoiselle. She was alone with the school. She felt safe for a while and derived solace from the reflection that there would always be church. If she were a governess all her life there would be church. There was a little sting of guilt in the thought. It would be practising deception.... To despise it all, to hate the minister and the choir and the congregation and yet to come—running—she could imagine herself all her life running, at least in her mind, weekly to some church—working her fingers into their gloves and pretending to take everything for granted and to be just like everybody else and really thinking only of getting into a quiet pew and ceasing to pretend. It was wrong to use church like that. She was wrong—all wrong. It couldn’t be helped. Who was there who could help her? She imagined herself going to a clergyman and saying she was bad and wanted to be good—even crying. He would be kind and would pray and smile—and she would be told to listen to sermons in the right spirit. She could never do that.... There she felt she was on solid ground. Listening to sermons was wrong ... people ought to refuse to be preached at by these men. Trying to listen to them made her more furious than anything she could think of, more base in submitting ... those men’s sermons were worse than women’s smiles ... just as insincere at any rate ... and you could get away from the smiles, make it plain you did not agree and that things were not simple and settled ... but you could not stop a sermon. It was so unfair. The service might be lovely, if you did not listen to the words; and then the man got up and went on and on from unsound premises until your brain was sick ... droning on and on and getting more and more pleased with himself and emphatic ... and nothing behind it. As often as not you could pick out the logical fallacy if you took the trouble.... Preachers knew no more than anyone else ... you could see by their faces ... sheeps’ faces.... What a terrible life ... and wives and children in the homes taking them for granted....

Sitting on this third Sunday morning in the dim Schloss Kirche—the Waldstrasse pew was in one of its darkest spots, directly under the shadow of a heavily overhanging gallery—Miriam understood poor Emma’s admitted hysteria over the sudden alternation between kneeling and standing, rising and sitting of an Anglican congregation. Here, there was no need to be alert for the next move. The service droned on quietly and slowly. Miriam paid it no attention. She sat in the comforting darkness. The unobservant Germans surrounded her, while the English girls faded away into the distant shadows. Fräulein Pfaff wasn’t there, nor was Mademoiselle. She was alone with the school. For a moment, she felt safe and took comfort in the thought that there would always be church. Even if she were a governess her entire life, there would still be church. There was a slight twinge of guilt in that thought. It seemed like practicing deception.... To despise it all, to hate the minister, the choir, and the congregation, yet still come—running—she could picture herself her whole life running, at least in her mind, weekly to some church—working her fingers into their gloves and pretending to take everything for granted, to be just like everyone else, while only really thinking about getting into a quiet pew and stopping the pretense. It felt wrong to use church like that. She was wrong—all wrong. It couldn't be helped. Who was there to help her? She imagined going to a clergyman and confessing she was bad and wanted to be good—even crying. He would be kind, pray, and smile—and she'd be told to listen to sermons in the right spirit. She could never do that.... She felt sure she was on solid ground there. Listening to sermons was wrong... people should refuse to be preached at by these men. Trying to listen made her more furious than anything else she could think of, more ashamed for submitting... those men’s sermons were worse than women’s smiles... just as insincere, at least... and you could escape the smiles, make it clear you disagreed, that things weren’t simple or settled... but you couldn’t escape a sermon. It was so unfair. The service might be lovely if you didn’t listen to the words; and then the man would get up and drone on and on from shaky premises until your brain felt sick... going on and on, growing more and more self-satisfied and emphatic... with nothing behind it. Most of the time, you could point out the logical fallacy if you bothered to... Preachers knew no more than anyone else... you could see it in their faces... sheep’s faces.... What a terrible life... and wives and children at home taking them for granted....

4

Certainly it was wrong to listen to sermons ... stultifying ... unless they were intellectual ... lectures like Mr. Brough’s ... that was as bad, because they were not sermons.... Either kind was bad and ought not to be allowed ... a homily ... sermons ... homilies ... a quiet homily might be something rather nice ... and have not Charity—sounding brass and tinkling cymbal.... Caritas ... I have none I am sure.... Fräulein Pfaff would listen. She would smile afterwards and talk about a “schöne Predigt”—certainly.... If she should ask about the sermon? Everything would come out then.

Certainly, it was wrong to listen to sermons... stifling... unless they were intellectual... like Mr. Brough’s lectures... which was just as bad because they weren’t really sermons... Both types were unhelpful and shouldn’t be allowed... a homily... sermons... homilies... a quiet homily might be something quite nice... and have not Charity—just a bunch of noise.... Caritas... I have none, I’m sure.... Fräulein Pfaff would listen. She would smile afterward and talk about a “schöne Predigt”—definitely.... If she were to ask about the sermon? Everything would come out then.

What would be the good? Fräulein would not understand. It would be better to pretend. She could not think of any woman who would understand. And she would be obliged to live somewhere. She must pretend to somebody. She wanted to go on, to see the spring. But must she always be pretending? Would it always be that ... living with exasperating women who did not understand ... pretending ... grimacing?... Were German women the same? She wished she could tell Eve the things she was beginning to feel about women. These English girls were just the same. Millie ... sweet lovely Millie.... How she wished she had never spoken to her. Never said, “Are you fond of crochet?” ... Millie saying, “You must know all my people,” and then telling her a list of names and describing all her family. She had been so pleased for the first moment. It had made her feel suddenly happy to hear an English voice talking familiarly to her in the saal. And then at the end of a few moments she had known she never wanted to hear anything more of Millie and her people. It seemed strange that this girl talking about her brothers’ hobbies and the colour of her sister’s hair was the Millie she had first seen the night of the Vorspielen with the “Madonna” face and no feet. Millie was smug. Millie would smile when she was a little older—and she would go respectfully to church all her life—Miriam had felt a horror even of the work-basket Millie had been tidying during their conversation—and Millie had gone upstairs, she knew, feeling that they had “begun to be friends” and would be different the next time they met. It was her own fault. What had made her speak to her? She was like that.... Eve had told her. She got excited and interested in people and then wanted to throw them up. It was not true. She did not want to throw them up. She wanted them to leave her alone.... She had not been excited about Millie. It was Ulrica, Ulrica ... Ulrica ... Ulrica ... sitting up at breakfast with her lovely head and her great eyes—her thin fingers peeling an egg.... She had made them all look so “common.” Ulrica was different. Was she? Yes, Ulrica was different ... Ulrica peeling an egg and she, afterwards like a mad thing had gone into the saal and talked to Millie in a vulgar, familiar way, no doubt.

What good would that do? Fräulein wouldn't understand. It was better to fake it. She couldn't think of any woman who would get it. And she'd need to live somewhere. She had to pretend to someone. She wanted to keep going, to see spring. But must she always be pretending? Would it always be that way... living with frustrating women who just didn't get it... pretending... forcing smiles? Were German women the same? She wished she could tell Eve about the feelings she was starting to have about women. These English girls were just the same. Millie... sweet, lovely Millie... How she wished she'd never spoken to her. Never asked, “Are you into crochet?”... Millie saying, “You must know all my people,” then going on to list names and describe her family. At first, she had been so pleased. Hearing an English voice talking casually to her in the saal made her feel suddenly happy. But then, just moments later, she knew she never wanted to hear about Millie and her family again. It felt strange that this girl talking about her brothers’ hobbies and her sister’s hair color was the same Millie she had first seen the night of the Vorspielen with the “Madonna” face and no feet. Millie was smug. Millie would smile when she was older—and she would go to church respectfully all her life—Miriam felt a disgust even for the work-basket Millie had been tidying during their chat—and Millie had gone upstairs, thinking they had “begun to be friends” and that things would be different the next time they met. It was her own fault. What made her talk to her? She was like that... Eve had told her. She got excited and interested in people, then wanted to push them away. That wasn't true. She didn't want to push them away. She just wanted them to leave her alone... She hadn't been excited about Millie. It was Ulrica, Ulrica... Ulrica... Ulrica... sitting at breakfast with her beautiful head and large eyes—her delicate fingers peeling an egg... She made them all look so “common.” Ulrica was different. Was she? Yes, Ulrica was different... Ulrica peeling an egg and she, afterwards, like a crazy person had gone into the saal and talked to Millie in a crass, familiar way, no doubt.

And that had led to that dreadful talk with Gertrude. Gertrude’s voice sounding suddenly behind her as she stood looking out of the saal window and their talk. She wished Gertrude had not told her about Hugo Wieland and the skating. She was sure she would not have liked Erica Wieland. She was glad she had left. “She was my chum,” Gertrude had said, “and he taught us all the outside edge and taught me figure-skating.”

And that had led to that awful conversation with Gertrude. Gertrude’s voice suddenly came from behind her as she stood looking out the window, and their discussion. She wished Gertrude hadn’t mentioned Hugo Wieland and the skating. She was sure she wouldn’t have liked Erica Wieland. She was glad she had left. “She was my friend,” Gertrude had said, “and he taught us all the outside edge and taught me figure skating.”

It was funny—improper—that these schoolgirls should go skating with other girls’ brothers. She had been so afraid of Gertrude that she had pretended to be interested and had joked with her—she, Miss Henderson, the governess had said—knowingly, “Let’s see, he’s the clean-shaven one, isn’t he?”

It was kind of funny—wrong even—that these schoolgirls would go skating with other girls’ brothers. She had been so scared of Gertrude that she had faked being interested and had joked with her—she, Miss Henderson, the governess had said—knowingly, “Let’s see, he’s the clean-shaven one, right?”

Rather,” Gertrude had said with a sort of winking grimace....

Rather,” Gertrude had said with a kind of winking grimace....

5

They were singing a hymn. The people near her had not moved. Nobody had moved. The whole church was sitting down, singing a hymn. What wonderful people.... Like a sort of tea-party ... everybody sitting about—not sitting up to the table ... happy and comfortable.

They were singing a hymn. The people around her hadn’t moved. No one had moved. The entire church was seated, singing a hymn. What amazing people... Like a kind of tea party... everyone just lounging around—not sitting at the table... happy and relaxed.

Emma had found her place and handed her a big hymn-book with the score.

Emma had found her spot and handed her a big hymn book with the music.

There was time for Miriam to read the first line and recognise the original of “Now thank we all our God” before the singing had reached the third syllable. She hung over the book. “Nun—dank—et—Al—le—Gott.” Now—thank—all—God. She read that first line again and felt how much better the thing was without the “we” and the “our.” What a perfect phrase.... The hymn rolled on and she recognised that it was the tune she knew—the hard square tune she and Eve had called it—and Harriett used to mark time to it in jerks, a jerk to each syllable, with a twisted glove-finger tip just under the book ledge with her left hand, towards Miriam. But sung as these Germans sang it, it did not jerk at all. It did not sound like a “proclamation” or an order. It was ... somehow ... everyday. The notes seemed to hold her up. This was—Luther—Germany—the Reformation—solid and quiet. She glanced up and then hung more closely over her book. It was the stained-glass windows that made the Schloss Kirche so dark. One movement of her head showed her that all the windows within sight were dark with rich colour, and there was oak everywhere—great shelves and galleries and juttings of dark wood, great carved masses and a high dim roof and strange spaces of light; twilight, and light like moonlight and people, not many people, a troop, a little army under the high roof, with the great shadows all about them. “Nun danket alle Gott.” There was nothing to object to in that. Everybody could say that. Everybody—Fräulein, Gertrude, all these little figures in the church, the whole world. “Now thank, all, God!” ... Emma and Marie were chanting on either side of her. Immediately behind her sounded the quavering voice of an old woman. They all felt it. She must remember that.... Think of it every day.

There was time for Miriam to read the first line and recognize the original of “Now thank we all our God” before the singing had hit the third syllable. She leaned over the book. “Nun—dank—et—Al—le—Gott.” Now—thank—all—God. She read that first line again and felt how much better it was without the “we” and the “our.” What a perfect phrase.... The hymn continued, and she realized it was the melody she knew—the hard, rigid tune she and Eve had called it—and Harriett used to keep time to it with jolts, one jerk for each syllable, with a twisted glove finger just under the book ledge with her left hand, toward Miriam. But sung the way these Germans sang it, it flowed smoothly. It didn’t sound like a “proclamation” or an order. It was ... somehow ... everyday. The notes seemed to lift her up. This was—Luther—Germany—the Reformation—solid and calm. She glanced up and leaned closer over her book. It was the stained-glass windows that made the Schloss Kirche so dim. One turn of her head showed her that all the windows in sight were dark with rich color, and there was oak everywhere—great shelves, galleries, and jutting dark wood, massive carvings, a high dim ceiling, and strange patches of light; twilight, light like moonlight, and people, not many people, a little group, an army under the high roof, with great shadows all around them. “Nun danket alle Gott.” There was nothing to object to in that. Everybody could say that. Everybody—Fräulein, Gertrude, all these little figures in the church, the whole world. “Now thank, all, God!” ... Emma and Marie were chanting on either side of her. Right behind her was the quavering voice of an old woman. They all felt it. She must remember that.... Think of it every day.

CHAPTER V

1

During those early days Miriam realised that school-routine, as she knew it—the planned days—the regular unvarying succession of lessons and preparations, had no place in this new world. Even the masters’ lessons, coming in from outside and making a kind of framework of appointments over the otherwise fortuitously occupied days, were, she soon found, not always securely calculable. Herr Kapellmeister Bossenberger would be heard booming and intoning in the hall unexpectedly at all hours. He could be heard all over the house. Miriam had never seen him, but she noticed that great haste was always made to get a pupil to the saal and that he taught impatiently. He shouted and corrected and mimicked. Only Millie’s singing, apparently, he left untouched. You could hear her lilting away through her little high songs as serenely as she did at Vorspielen.

DDuring those early days, Miriam realized that the school routine she was familiar with—the scheduled days, the consistent flow of lessons and preparations—didn't fit into this new world. Even the teachers’ classes, coming in from outside and creating a sort of structure for the otherwise random days, were not always predictable, as she quickly discovered. Herr Kapellmeister Bossenberger could be heard booming and singing in the hall at all hours. His voice echoed throughout the house. Miriam had never seen him, but she noticed that there was always a rush to get a student to the saal, and he taught with impatience. He shouted, corrected, and mimicked. The only thing he seemingly left alone was Millie’s singing. You could hear her joyfully singing her high notes as calmly as she did during Vorspielen.

Miriam was at once sure that he found his task of teaching these girls an extremely tiresome one.

Miriam was immediately certain that he found his job of teaching these girls to be extremely tiresome.

Probably most teachers found teaching tiresome. But there was something peculiar and new to her in Herr Bossenberger’s attitude. She tried to account for it ... German men despised women. Why did they teach them anything at all?

Probably most teachers found teaching tiresome. But there was something peculiar and new to her in Herr Bossenberger’s attitude. She tried to figure it out ... German men despised women. Why did they teach them anything at all?

The same impression, the sense of a half-impatient, half-exasperated tuition came to her from the lectures of Herr Winter and Herr Schraub.

The same feeling, a mix of impatience and frustration with the teaching, came to her from the lectures of Herr Winter and Herr Schraub.

Herr Winter, a thin tall withered-looking man with shabby hair and bony hands whose veins stood up in knots, drummed on the table as he taught botany and geography. The girls sat round bookless and politely attentive and seemed, the Germans at least, to remember all the facts for which he appealed during the last few minutes of his hour. Miriam could never recall anything but his weary withered face.

Herr Winter, a tall, thin, and worn-looking man with messy hair and bony hands whose veins stood out in knots, drummed on the table as he taught botany and geography. The girls sat around without books, being politely attentive, and seemed, at least the German girls, to remember all the facts he mentioned during the last few minutes of his lesson. Miriam could never remember anything except his tired, weathered face.

Herr Schraub, the teacher of history, was, she felt, almost openly contemptuous of his class. He would begin lecturing, almost before he was inside the door. He taught from a book, sitting with downcast eyes, his round red mass of face—expressionless save for the bristling spikes of his tiny straw-coloured moustache and the rapid movements of his tight rounded little lips—persistently averted from his pupils. For the last few minutes of his time he would, ironically, his eyes fixed ahead of him at a point on the table, snap questions—indicating his aim with a tapping finger, going round the table like a dealer at cards. Surely the girls must detest him.... The Germans made no modification of their polite attentiveness. Amongst the English only Gertrude and the Martins found any answers for him. Miriam, proud of sixth-form history essays and the full marks she had generally claimed for them, had no memory for facts and dates; but she made up her mind that were she ever so prepared with a correct reply, nothing should drag from her any response to these military tappings. Fräulein presided over these lectures from the corner of the sofa out of range of the eye of the teacher and horrified Miriam by voicelessly prompting the girls whenever she could. There was no kind of preparation for these lessons.

Mr. Schraub, the history teacher, was, she felt, almost openly disdainful of his class. He would start lecturing even before he was fully inside the door. He taught from a book, sitting with his eyes downcast, his round, red face—expressionless except for the bristling spikes of his tiny straw-colored mustache and the quick movements of his tight, rounded lips—consistently turned away from his students. In the last few minutes of his class, he would ironically snap questions while staring ahead at a point on the table, tapping his finger as he went around the table like a card dealer. Surely the girls must hate him... The Germans showed no change in their polite attentiveness. Among the English students, only Gertrude and the Martins managed to give him any answers. Miriam, proud of her sixth-form history essays and the high marks she usually received for them, had no memory for facts and dates; but she decided that if she were ever ready with the correct answer, nothing would compel her to respond to these military taps. Fräulein oversaw these lectures from the corner of the sofa, out of the teacher's sight, and horrified Miriam by silently prompting the girls whenever she could. There was no preparation for these lessons.

2

Miriam mused over the difference between the bearing of these men and that of the masters she remembered and tried to find words. What was it? Had her masters been more—respectful than these Germans were? She felt they had. But it was not only that. She recalled the men she remembered teaching week by week through all the years she had known them ... the little bolster-like literature master, an albino, a friend of Browning, reading, reading to them as if it were worth while, as if they were equals ... interested friends—that had never struck her at the time.... But it was true—she could not remember ever having felt a schoolgirl ... or being “talked down” to ... dear Stroodie, the music-master, and Monsieur—old white-haired Monsieur, dearest of all, she could hear his gentle voice pleading with them on behalf of his treasures ... the drilling-master with his keen, friendly blue eye ... the briefless barrister who had taught them arithmetic in a baritone voice, laughing all the time but really wanting them to get on.

Miriam reflected on the difference between how these men carried themselves and how the teachers she remembered did. What was it? Had her teachers been more respectful than these Germans? She felt they were. But it was more than that. She remembered the men she had taught with week after week throughout the years she had known them... the little, cushion-like literature teacher, an albino, a friend of Browning, reading to them as if it mattered, as if they were equals... interested friends—that had never registered with her at the time... But it was true—she couldn’t recall ever feeling like a schoolgirl... or being talked down to... dear Stroodie, the music teacher, and Monsieur—old white-haired Monsieur, the one she cherished the most, she could hear his gentle voice pleading with them for his beloved treasures... the drilling instructor with his sharp, friendly blue eyes... the barrister with no briefs who taught them math in a deep voice, laughing the whole time but genuinely wanting them to succeed.

What was it she missed? Was it that her old teachers were “gentlemen” and these Germans were not? She pondered over this and came to the conclusion that the whole attitude of the Englishman and of Monsieur, her one Frenchman, towards her sex was different from that of these Germans. It occurred to her once in a flash during these puzzled musings that the lessons she had had at school would not have been given more zestfully, more as if it were worth while, had she and her schoolfellows been boys. Here she could not feel that. The teaching was grave enough. The masters felt the importance of what they taught ... she felt that they were formal, reverently formal, “pompous” she called it, towards the facts that they flung out down the long schoolroom table, but that the relationship of their pupils to these facts seemed a matter of less than indifference to them.

What did she miss? Was it that her old teachers were “gentlemen” and these Germans were not? She thought about this and concluded that the way Englishmen and Monsieur, her only Frenchman, viewed her gender was different from how these Germans did. It struck her once, in a flash during these troubled thoughts, that the lessons she had in school would have been taught with more enthusiasm, more as if it really mattered, if she and her classmates had been boys. Here, she couldn’t feel that. The teaching was serious enough. The instructors understood the importance of what they taught... she sensed that they were formal, reverently formal, “pompous,” as she called it, towards the facts they tossed out across the long classroom table, but the way their students related to these facts seemed to matter less than nothing to them.

3

She began to recognise now with a glow of gratitude that her own teachers, those who were enthusiastic about their subjects—the albino, her dear Monsieur with his classic French prose, a young woman who had taught them logic and the beginning of psychology—that strange, new subject—were at least as enthusiastic about getting her and her mates awake and into relationship with something. They cared somehow.

She started to realize now with a sense of gratitude that her own teachers, those who were passionate about their subjects—the albino, her beloved Monsieur with his classic French prose, a young woman who had taught them logic and the basics of psychology—that unusual, new subject—were just as eager to get her and her classmates engaged and connected with something. They genuinely cared.

She recalled the albino, his face and voice generally separated from his class by a book held vertically, close to his left eye, while he blocked the right eye with his free hand—his faintly wheezy tones bleating triumphantly out at the end of a passage from “The Ring and the Book,” as he lowered his volume and bent beaming towards them all, his right eye still blocked, for response. Miss Donne, her skimpy skirt powdered with chalk, explaining a syllogism from the blackboard, turning quietly to them, her face all aglow, her chalky hands gently pressed together, “Do you see? Does anyone see?” Monsieur, spoiling them, sharpening their pencils, letting them cheat over their pages of rules, knowing quite well that each learned only one and directing his questioning accordingly, Monsieur dreaming over the things he read to them, repeating passages, wandering from his subject, making allusions here and there—and all of them, she, at any rate, and Lilla—she knew, often—in paradise. How rich and friendly and helpful they all seemed.

She remembered the albino, his face and voice usually set apart from his class by a book held up close to his left eye while he covered his right eye with his free hand—his slightly wheezy tones triumphantly ringing out at the end of a passage from “The Ring and the Book,” as he lowered his voice and leaned in, still blocking his right eye, waiting for a response. Miss Donne, her short skirt dusted with chalk, explaining a syllogism from the blackboard, turning softly to them, her face all lit up, her chalky hands gently pressed together, “Do you see? Does anyone see?” Monsieur, indulging them, sharpening their pencils, letting them cheat over their pages of rules, knowing full well that each student learned only one and tailoring his questions accordingly, Monsieur dreaming about the things he read to them, repeating passages, drifting off topic, making references here and there—and all of them, she, at least, and Lilla—she knew, often—in paradise. How rich and friendly and helpful they all seemed.

4

She began to wonder whether hers had been in some way a specially good school. Things had mattered there. Somehow the girls had been made to feel they mattered. She remembered even old Stroodie—the least attached member of the staff—asking her suddenly, once, in the middle of a music-lesson what she was going to do with her life and a day when the artistic vice-principal—who was a connection by marriage of Holman Hunt’s and had met Ruskin, Miriam knew, several times—had gone from girl to girl round the collected fifth and sixth forms asking them each what they would best like to do in life. Miriam had answered at once with a conviction born that moment that she wanted to “write a book.” It irritated her when she remembered during these reflections that she had not been able to give to Fräulein Pfaff’s public questioning any intelligible account of the school. She might at least have told her of the connection with Ruskin and Browning and Holman Hunt, whereas her muddled replies had led Fräulein to decide that her school had been “a kind of high school.” She knew it had not been this. She felt there was something questionable about a high school. She was beginning to think that her school had been very good. Pater had seen to that—that was one of the things he had steered and seen to. There had been a school they might have gone to higher up the hill where one learned needlework even in the “first class” as they called it instead of the sixth form as at her school, and “Calisthenics” instead of drilling—and something called elocution—where the girls were “finished.” It was an expensive school. Had the teachers there taught the girls ... as if they had no minds? Perhaps that school was more like the one she found herself in now? She wondered and wondered. What was she going to do with her life after all these years at the good school? She began bit by bit to understand her agony on the day of leaving. It was there she belonged. She ought to go back and go on.

She started to think if her school had been especially good in some way. Things had mattered there. Somehow, the girls had been made to feel they mattered. She remembered even old Stroodie—the least involved staff member—suddenly asking her, during a music lesson, what she was going to do with her life. There was also a day when the artistic vice-principal—who was related to Holman Hunt by marriage and had met Ruskin several times, as Miriam knew—had gone from girl to girl in the fifth and sixth forms, asking each of them what they would like to do most in life. Miriam had immediately answered with a conviction that just popped into her head that she wanted to “write a book.” It annoyed her when she remembered during her reflections that she hadn't been able to give Fräulein Pfaff a clear explanation of the school. She could have at least told her about the connection with Ruskin, Browning, and Holman Hunt, but her jumbled answers led Fräulein to think that her school had been “a kind of high school.” She knew it hadn’t been that. She sensed there was something questionable about a high school. She was starting to believe that her school had been really good. Pater had made sure of that—that was one of the things he had guided and overseen. There had been another school they could have attended higher up the hill where they taught needlework even in the “first class” as they called it instead of the sixth form like at her school, and “Calisthenics” instead of drills—and something called elocution—where the girls were “finished.” It was an expensive school. Did the teachers there treat the girls as if they had no minds? Maybe that school was more like the one she found herself in now? She kept wondering. What was she going to do with her life after all those years at the good school? Bit by bit, she began to understand her pain on the day of her departure. That was where she belonged. She should go back and continue.

One day she lay twisted and convulsed, face downwards on her bed at the thought that she could never go back and begin. If only she could really begin now, knowing what she wanted.... She would talk now with those teachers.... Isn’t it all wonderful! Aren’t things wonderful! Tell me some more.... She felt sure that if she could go back, things would get clear. She would talk and think and understand.... She did not linger over that. It threatened a storm whose results would be visible. She wondered what the other girls were doing—Lilla? She had heard nothing of her since that last term. She would write to her one day, perhaps. Perhaps not.... She would have to tell her that she was a governess. Lilla would think that very funny and would not care for her now that she was so old and worried....

One day she lay twisted and convulsing, face down on her bed, thinking about how she could never go back and start over. If only she could really start fresh now, knowing what she wanted... She would talk to those teachers now... Isn’t it all amazing? Aren’t things just incredible! Tell me more... She was sure that if she could go back, everything would become clear. She would talk, think, and understand... She didn’t dwell on that. It felt like a storm was brewing, and the outcome would be obvious. She wondered what the other girls were up to—Lilla? She hadn’t heard anything from her since last term. She might write to her one day, maybe not... She’d have to tell her that she was a governess. Lilla would find that very amusing and wouldn’t care about her now that she was so old and stressed...

5

Woven through her retrospective appreciations came a doubt. She wondered whether, after all, her school had been right. Whether it ought to have treated them all so seriously. If she had gone to the other school she was sure she would never have heard of the Æsthetic Movement or felt troubled about the state of Ireland and India. Perhaps she would have grown up a Churchwoman ... and “lady-like.” Never.

Woven throughout her reflections was a doubt. She questioned whether her school had been correct after all. Whether it should have taken them all so seriously. If she had attended the other school, she was sure she would never have learned about the Æsthetic Movement or felt concerned about the situations in Ireland and India. Maybe she would have grown up to be a Churchwoman... and “ladylike.” Never.

She could only think that somehow she must be “different”; that a sprinkling of the girls collected in that school were different, too. The school she decided was new—modern—Ruskin. Most of the girls perhaps had not been affected by it. But some had. She had. The thought stirred her. She had. It was mysterious. Was it the school or herself? Herself to begin with. If she had been brought up differently, it could not, she felt sure, have made her very different—for long—nor taught her to be affable—to smile that smile she hated so. The school had done something to her. It had not gone against the things she found in herself. She wondered once or twice during these early weeks what she would have been like if she had been brought up with these German girls. What they were going to do with their lives was only too plain. All but Emma, she had been astounded to discover, had already a complete outfit of house-linen to which they were now adding fine embroideries and laces. All could cook. Minna had startled her one day by exclaiming with lit face, “Ach, ich koche so schrecklich gern!” ... Oh, I am so frightfully fond of cooking.... And they were placid and serene, secure in a kind of security Miriam had never met before. They did not seem to be in the least afraid of the future. She envied that. Their eyes and their hands were serene.... They would have houses and things they could do and understand, always.... How they must want to begin, she mused.... What a prison school must seem.

She could only think that somehow she must be “different”; that some of the girls at that school were different, too. She decided the school was new—modern—Ruskin. Most of the girls probably hadn’t been influenced by it. But some had. She had. The thought excited her. She had. It was mysterious. Was it the school or herself? Herself, to start with. If she had been raised differently, she was sure it wouldn’t have made her very different—for long—nor taught her to be friendly—to smile that smile she hated so much. The school had changed her. It didn't contradict the things she found within herself. She wondered a couple of times during those early weeks what she would have been like if she had grown up with those German girls. What they were going to do with their lives was painfully obvious. All but Emma, she was shocked to discover, already had a complete set of house linens that they were now adding fine embroidery and lace to. They all could cook. Minna had surprised her one day by saying with a bright face, “Ach, ich koche so schrecklich gern!” ... Oh, I am so frightfully fond of cooking.... And they were calm and peaceful, secure in a kind of stability Miriam had never encountered before. They didn’t seem to be the least bit afraid of the future. She envied that. Their eyes and their hands were calm.... They would have homes and things they could do and understand, always.... How eager they must be to start, she thought.... What a prison school must seem.

She thought of their comfortable German homes, of ruling and shopping and directing and being looked up to.... German husbands.

She thought about their cozy German homes, about leading and shopping and managing and being respected.... German husbands.

That thought she shirked. Emma in particular she could not contemplate in relation to a German husband.

That thought she avoided. Emma, in particular, she couldn’t consider in relation to a German husband.

In any case one day these girls would be middle-aged ... as Clara looked now ... they would look like the German women on the boulevards and in the shops.

In any case, one day these girls would be middle-aged... just like Clara looked now... they would resemble the German women on the boulevards and in the shops.

In the end she ceased to wonder that the German masters dealt out their wares to these girls so superciliously.

In the end, she stopped being surprised that the German masters treated these girls so condescendingly.

And yet ... German music, a line of German poetry, a sudden light on Clara’s face....

And yet ... German music, a line of German poetry, a sudden light on Clara’s face....

6

There was one other teacher, a Swiss and some sort of minister she supposed as everyone called him the Herr Pastor. She wondered whether he was in any sense the spiritual adviser of the school and regarded him with provisional suspicion. She had seen him once, sitting short and very black and white at the head of the schoolroom table. His black beard and dark eyes as he sat with his back to the window made his face gleam like a mask. He had spoken very rapidly as he told the girls the life-story of some poet.

There was another teacher, a Swiss guy whom everyone referred to as the Herr Pastor, so she figured he was some kind of minister. She wondered if he played any role as the spiritual adviser of the school and viewed him with cautious skepticism. She had seen him once, sitting short and very black and white at the head of the classroom table. His black beard and dark eyes, when he sat with his back to the window, made his face look like a mask. He spoke very quickly as he shared the life story of a poet with the girls.

7

The time that was not taken up by the masters and the regular succession of rich and savoury meals—wastefully plentiful they seemed to Miriam—was filled in by Fräulein Pfaff with occupations devised apparently from hour to hour. On a master’s morning the girls collected in the schoolroom one by one as they finished their bed-making and dusting. On other days the time immediately after breakfast was full of uncertainty and surmise. Judging from the interchange between the four first-floor bedrooms whose doors were always open during this bustling interval, Miriam, listening apprehensively as she did her share of work on the top floor, gathered that the lack of any planned programme was a standing annoyance to the English girls. Millie, still imperfectly acclimatised, carrying out her duties in a large bibbed apron, was plaintive about it in her conscientious German nearly every morning. The Martins, when the sense of Fräulein as providence was strong upon them made their beds vindictively, rapping out sarcasms to be alternately mocked and giggled at by Jimmie who was generally heard, as the gusts subsided, dispensing the comforting assurance that it wouldn’t last for ever. Miriam once heard even Judy grumbling to herself in a mumbling undertone as she carried the lower landing’s collective “wäsche” upstairs to the back attic to await the quarterly waschfrau.

The time that wasn't taken up by the instructors and the constant stream of rich and delicious meals—which seemed wastefully abundant to Miriam—was filled by Fräulein Pfaff with activities that appeared to be devised on the spot. On a master's morning, the girls gathered in the schoolroom one by one as they finished making their beds and dusting. On other days, the time right after breakfast was filled with uncertainty and guessing. Based on the exchanges between the four bedrooms on the first floor, whose doors were always open during this busy time, Miriam, listening anxiously while she did her part of the work on the top floor, realized that the lack of a planned schedule was a constant annoyance for the English girls. Millie, still not fully adjusted, often complained about it in her earnest yet imperfect German almost every morning while wearing a large bibbed apron. The Martins, when the feeling of Fräulein being their provider was particularly strong, made their beds with a sense of rebellion, spouting sarcastic remarks that Jimmie would alternately mock and giggle at. As the laughter died down, he would offer the reassuring reminder that this situation wouldn’t last forever. Miriam even overheard Judy grumbling to herself in a low mumble as she carried the collective laundry from the lower landing upstairs to the back attic to wait for the quarterly laundry woman.

The German side of the landing was uncritical. On free mornings the Germans had one preoccupation. It was generally betrayed by Emma in a loud excited whisper, aimed across the landing: “Gehen wir zu Kreipe? Do we go to Kreipe’s?” “Kreipe, Kreipe,” Minna and Clara would chorus devoutly from their respective rooms. Gertrude on these occasions always had an air of knowledge and would sometimes prophesy. To what extent Fräulein did confide in the girl and how much was due to her experience of the elder woman’s habit of mind Miriam could never determine. But her prophecies were always fulfilled.

The German side of the landing was pretty calm. On their free mornings, the Germans only had one thing on their minds. It usually came out of Emma in a loud, excited whisper, directed across the landing: “Are we going to Kreipe’s?” “Kreipe, Kreipe,” Minna and Clara would chant enthusiastically from their rooms. Gertrude always seemed to know what was going on and would sometimes make predictions. Miriam could never figure out how much Fräulein trusted the girl and how much was based on her experience with the older woman's way of thinking. But her predictions always came true.

Fräulein, who generally went to the basement kitchen from the breakfast-table, would be heard on the landing towards the end of the busy half-hour, rallying and criticising the housemaids in her gentle caustic voice. She never came to the top floor. Miriam and Mademoiselle, who agreed in accomplishing their duties with great despatch and spending any spare time sitting in their jackets on their respective beds reading or talking, would listen for her departure. There was always a moment when they knew that the excitement was over and the landing stricken into certainty. Then Mademoiselle would flit to the top of the stairs and demand, leaning over the balustrade, “Eh bien! Eh bien!” and someone would retail directions.

Fräulein, who usually went to the basement kitchen after breakfast, could be heard on the landing towards the end of the busy half-hour, playfully teasing and criticizing the housemaids in her softly sarcastic voice. She never went up to the top floor. Miriam and Mademoiselle, who efficiently completed their tasks and used any free time sitting in their jackets on their beds reading or chatting, would listen for her to leave. There was always a moment when they sensed that the excitement was over and the landing fell into stillness. Then Mademoiselle would dash to the top of the stairs and call out, leaning over the balustrade, “Eh bien! Eh bien!” and someone would pass on instructions.

Sometimes Anna would appear in her short, chequered cotton dress, shawled and with her market basket on her arm, and would summon Gertrude alone or with Solomon Martin to Fräulein’s room opposite the saal on the ground floor. The appearance of Anna was the signal for bounding anticipations. It nearly always meant a holiday and an expedition.

Sometimes Anna would show up in her short, checked cotton dress, wearing a shawl and carrying her market basket on her arm. She would call Gertrude, either by herself or with Solomon Martin, to Fräulein’s room across from the hall on the ground floor. Anna's arrival was a signal for eager expectations. It almost always indicated a day off and an outing.

8

During the cold weeks after Miriam’s arrival there were no expeditions; and very commonly uncertainty was prolonged by a provisional distribution of the ten girls between the kitchen and the five pianos. In this case neither she nor Mademoiselle received any instructions. Mademoiselle would go to the saal with needlework, generally the lighter household mending. The saal piano at practising time was allotted to the pupil to whom the next music lesson was due, and Mademoiselle spent the greater part of her time installed, either awaiting the possible arrival of Herr Bossenberger or presiding over his lessons when he came. Miriam, unprovided for, sitting in the schoolroom with a book, awaiting events, would watch her disappear unconcernedly through the folding doors, every time with fresh wonder. She did not want to take her place, though it would have meant listening to Herr Bossenberger’s teaching and a quiet alcove of freedom from the apprehensive uncertainty that hung over so many of her hours. It seemed to her odd, not quite the thing, to have a third person in the room at a music lesson. She tried to imagine a lesson being given to herself under these conditions. The thought was abhorrent. And Mademoiselle, of all people. Miriam could see her sitting in the saal, wrapped in all the coolness of her complete insensibility to music, her eyes bent on her work, the quick movements of her small, thin hands, the darting gleam of her thimble, the dry way she had of clearing her throat, a gesture that was an accentuation of the slightly metallic quality of her voice, and expressed, for Miriam, in sound, that curious sense of circumspect frugality she was growing to realise as characteristic of Mademoiselle’s face in repose.

During the chilly weeks after Miriam arrived, there were no outings, and often uncertainty lingered due to a temporary arrangement of the ten girls between the kitchen and the five pianos. In this situation, neither she nor Mademoiselle received any instructions. Mademoiselle would go to the hall with needlework, usually the lighter household mending. The hall piano during practice time was assigned to the student who was next in line for a music lesson, and Mademoiselle spent most of her time there, either waiting for Herr Bossenberger to arrive or overseeing his lessons when he did come. Miriam, without a specific task, sat in the classroom with a book, waiting for things to unfold, and would watch Mademoiselle walk through the folding doors with a sense of wonder each time. She didn’t want to take her place, even though it would have meant listening to Herr Bossenberger’s teaching and enjoying a quiet corner free from the anxious uncertainty that hung over many of her hours. It seemed strange to her, somewhat inappropriate, to have a third person in the room during a music lesson. She tried to envision herself in a lesson under those circumstances, and the idea was repulsive. And Mademoiselle, of all people. Miriam could picture her sitting in the hall, completely detached from music, focusing on her work, her small, thin hands moving quickly, the shiny glint of her thimble, the dry way she cleared her throat—a gesture that emphasized the slightly metallic quality of her voice—and for Miriam, expressed the cautious frugality she was starting to perceive as typical of Mademoiselle’s expression in quiet moments.

The saal doors closed, the little door leading into the hall became the centre of Miriam’s attention. Before long, sometimes at the end of ten minutes, this door would open and the day become eventful. She had already taken Clara, with Emma, to make a third, three times to her masseuse, sitting for half an hour in a room above a chemist’s shop so stuffy beyond anything in her experience that she had carried away nothing but the sense of its closely-interwoven odours, a dim picture of Clara in a saffron-coloured wrapper and the shocked impression of the resounding thwackings undergone by her. Emma was paying a series of visits to the dentist and might appear at the schoolroom door with frightened eyes, holding it open—“Hendchen! Ich muss zum Zahnarzt.” Miriam dreaded these excursions. The first time Miriam had accompanied her Emma had had “gas.” Miriam, assailed by a loud scream followed by the peremptory voices of two white-coated, fiercely moustached operators, one of whom seemed to be holding Emma in the chair, had started from her sofa in the background. “Brutes!” she had declared and reached the chair-side voluble in unintelligible German to find Emma serenely emerging from unconsciousness. Once she had taken Gertrude to the dentist—another dentist, an elderly man, practising in a frock-coat in a heavily-furnished room with high sash windows, the lower sashes filled with stained glass. There had been a driving March wind and Gertrude with a shawl round her face had battled gallantly along shouting through her shawl. Miriam had made out nothing clearly, but the fact that the dentist’s wife had a title in her own right. Gertrude had gone through her trial, prolonged by some slight complication, without an anæsthetic, in alternations of tense silence and great gusts of her hacking laughter. Miriam, sitting strained in the far background near a screen covered with a mass of strange embroideries, wondered how she really felt. That, she realised with a vision of Gertrude going on through life in smart costumes, one would never know.

The hall doors closed, and the small door leading into the main area became the focus of Miriam’s attention. Soon enough, sometimes after just ten minutes, this door would swing open and the day would turn interesting. She had already taken Clara, along with Emma, to see her masseuse three times, sitting for half an hour in a stuffy room above a pharmacy that was more suffocating than anything she had ever experienced; all she remembered taking away from it were the mingled scents, a dim image of Clara in a saffron-colored robe, and the overwhelming sound of the thwacks she had endured. Emma was making a series of trips to the dentist and might show up at the schoolroom door with wide eyes, holding it open—“Hendchen! Ich muss zum Zahnarzt.” Miriam dreaded these trips. The first time she had gone with Emma, Emma had been given “gas.” When Miriam heard a loud scream followed by the authoritative voices of two mustachioed, white-coated dentists—one of whom seemed to be holding Emma down in the chair—she jumped up from her sofa in the background. “Brutes!” she exclaimed, rushing to the chair-side, speaking rapid, unintelligible German, only to find Emma calmly coming out of unconsciousness. Once, she had taken Gertrude to another dentist, an older man in a frock coat, who worked in an ornate room with tall sash windows, the lower panes filled with stained glass. It was a windy March day, and Gertrude, wrapped in a shawl around her face, battled through the gusts, shouting into her shawl. Miriam couldn’t make out what she was saying, but she noticed that the dentist’s wife had a title of her own. Gertrude endured her procedure, which was dragged out by a minor complication, without any anesthesia, alternating between tense silence and bursts of her raucous laughter. Miriam, sitting tensely in the back near a screen covered in intricate embroideries, wondered how Gertrude was really feeling. That, she realized, with a vision of Gertrude going through life in stylish outfits, would always remain a mystery.

9

The thing Miriam dreaded most acutely was a visit with Minna to her aurist. She learned with horror that Minna was obliged every few months to submit to a series of small operations at the hands of the tall, scholarly-looking man, with large, clear, impersonal eyes, who carried on his practice high up in a great block of buildings in a small faded room with coarse coffee-coloured curtains at its smudgy windows. The character of his surroundings added a great deal to her abhorrence of his attentions to Minna.

The thing Miriam feared the most was going with Minna to see her ear specialist. She learned with shock that Minna had to undergo a series of minor procedures every few months with a tall, scholarly-looking man, , who had large, clear, emotionless eyes. He practiced high up in a large building in a small, worn-out room with rough, coffee-colored curtains at its dirty windows. The nature of his surroundings only intensified her dislike of the way he treated Minna.

The room was densely saturated with an odour which she guessed to be that of stale cigar-smoke. It seemed so tangible in the room that she looked about at first for visible signs of its presence. It was like an invisible dry fog and seemed to affect her breathing.

The room was thick with a smell that she figured was stale cigar smoke. It felt so present that she initially looked around for any visible signs of it. It was like an invisible dry fog and seemed to make it hard for her to breathe.

Coming and going upon the dense staleness of the room and pervading the immediate premises was a strange savoury pungency. Miriam could not at first identify it. But as the visits multiplied and she noticed the same odour standing in faint patches here and there about the stairways and corridors of the block, it dawned upon her that it must be onions—onions freshly frying but with a quality of accumulated richness that she could not explain. But the fact of the dominating kitchen side by side with the consulting-room made her speculate. She imagined the doctor’s wife, probably in that kitchen, a hard-browed bony North German woman. She saw the clear-eyed man at his meals; and imagined his slippers. There were dingy books in the room where Minna started and moaned.

Coming and going through the thick, stale air of the room was a strange, savory smell. Miriam couldn't identify it at first. But as the visits increased and she noticed the same odor lingering in faint patches around the stairways and hallways of the block, it struck her that it must be onions—onions frying fresh but with a richness that she couldn’t quite explain. The presence of the kitchen right next to the consulting room made her think. She pictured the doctor’s wife, likely in that kitchen, a stern, bony North German woman. She imagined the clear-eyed man at his meals and visualized his slippers. There were shabby books in the room where Minna started and groaned.

She compared this entourage with her recollection of her one visit to an oculist in Harley Street. His stately house, the exquisite freshness of his appointments and his person stood out now. The English she assured herself were more refined than the Germans. Even the local doctor at Barnes whose effect upon her mother’s perpetual ill-health, upon Eve’s nerves and Sarah’s mysterious indigestion was so impermanent that the very sound of his name exasperated her, had something about him that she failed entirely to find in this German—something she could respect. She wondered whether the professional classes in Germany were all like this specialist and living in this way. Minna’s parents she knew were paying large fees.

She compared this group to her memory of her one visit to an eye doctor on Harley Street. His impressive house, the beautiful freshness of his decor and his appearance stood out to her now. She reassured herself that the English were more refined than the Germans. Even the local doctor in Barnes, who had such a temporary effect on her mother’s ongoing health issues, on Eve’s nerves, and on Sarah’s mysterious indigestion that just hearing his name irritated her, had something about him that she couldn’t find at all in this German—something she could respect. She wondered if all the professionals in Germany were like this specialist and living this way. Minna’s parents, she knew, were paying high fees.

10

These dreaded expeditions brought a compensation.

These feared journeys offered a reward.

Her liking for Minna grew with each visit. She wondered at her. Here she was with her nose and her ear—she was subject to rheumatism too—it would always, Miriam reflected, be doctor’s treatment for her. She wondered at her perpetual cheerfulness. She saw her with a pang of pity, going through life with her illnesses, capped in defiance of all the care she bestowed on her person, with her disconcerting nose, a nose she reflected, that would do splendidly for charades.

Her fondness for Minna grew with every visit. She was curious about her. Here was Minna with her nose and ear—she dealt with rheumatism too—it would always, Miriam thought, require a doctor’s treatment. She was amazed by her constant cheerfulness. She looked at her with a twinge of sympathy, navigating life with her illnesses, defiantly maintaining her appearance despite everything, with her striking nose, which Miriam figured would be perfect for charades.

11

On several occasions a little contingent selected from the pianos and kitchen had appeared in the schoolroom and settled down to read German with Fräulein. Miriam had been despatched to a piano. After these readings the mid-morning lunching-plates of sweet custard-like soup or chocolate soup or perhaps glasses of sweet syrup and biscuits—were, if Fräulein were safely out of earshot, voluble indignation meetings. If she were known to be in the room beyond the little schoolroom, lunch was taken in silence except for Gertrude’s sallies, cheerful generalisations from Minna or Jimmie, and grudging murmurs of response.

On several occasions, a small group from the piano and kitchen showed up in the classroom to read German with Fräulein. Miriam was sent to a piano. After these reading sessions, the mid-morning lunch plates filled with sweet custard-like soup, chocolate soup, or maybe glasses of sweet syrup and biscuits turned into loud meetings of indignation, as long as Fräulein was out of earshot. If she was known to be in the next room, lunch was eaten in silence, except for Gertrude's comments, cheerful generalizations from Minna or Jimmie, and reluctant murmurs in response.

On the mornings of Fräulein’s German readings the school never went to Kreipe’s. Going to Kreipe’s Miriam perceived was a sign of fair weather.

On the mornings of the Fräulein’s German readings, the school never went to Kreipe’s. Going to Kreipe’s was something Miriam noticed as a sign of nice weather.

They had been twice since her coming. Sitting at a little marble-topped table with the Bergmanns near the window and overlooking the full flood of the Georgstrasse Miriam felt a keen renewal of the sense of being abroad. Here she sat, in the little enclosure of this upper room above a shopful of strange Delikatessen, securely adrift. Behind her she felt, not home but the German school where she belonged. Here they all sat, free. Germany was all around them. They were in the midst of it. Fräulein Pfaff seemed far away.... How strange of her to send them there.... She glanced towards the two tables of English girls in the centre of the room wondering whether they felt as she did.... They had come to Germany. They were sharing it with her. It must be changing them. They must be different for having come. They would all go back she supposed. But they would not be the same as those who had never come. She was sure they felt something of this. They were sitting about in easy attitudes. How English they all looked ... for a moment she wanted to go and sit with them—just sit with them, rejoice in being abroad; in having got away. She imagined all their people looking in and seeing them so thoroughly at home in this little German restaurant free from home influences, in a little world of their own. She felt a pang of response as she heard their confidently raised voices. She could see they were all, even Judy, a little excited. They chaffed each other.

They had been there twice since she arrived. Sitting at a small marble-top table with the Bergmanns near the window, overlooking the bustling Georgstrasse, Miriam felt a strong sense of being abroad. Here she was, in this cozy upper room above a shop full of exotic Delikatessen, feeling completely free. Behind her wasn't home, but the German school where she belonged. Here, they all sat together, unburdened. Germany surrounded them; they were in the middle of it. Fräulein Pfaff seemed distant... It was strange for her to send them there... She glanced over at the two tables of English girls in the center of the room, wondering if they felt the same way she did... They had come to Germany. They were sharing the experience with her. It must be changing them. They would all go back, she thought. But they wouldn’t be the same as those who had never come. She was sure they felt it too. They were lounging comfortably. How typically English they all looked... for a moment she wanted to join them—just to sit with them, share the joy of being abroad and escaping. She pictured their families looking in, seeing them feeling so at home in this little German restaurant, free from familiar influences, in their own little world. She felt a pang of connection as she heard their lively voices. She could tell they were all a bit excited, even Judy. They were playfully teasing each other.

Gertrude had taken everyone’s choice between coffee and chocolate and given an order.

Gertrude gathered everyone’s preference for coffee or chocolate and placed an order.

Orders for schocolade were heard from all over the room. There were only women there—wonderful German women in twos and threes—ladies out shopping, Miriam supposed. She managed intermittently to watch three or four of them and wondered what kind of conversation made them so emphatic—whether it was because they held themselves so well and “spoke out” that everything they said seemed so important. She had never seen women with so much decision in their bearing. She found herself drawing herself up.

Orders for chocolate were coming from all over the room. There were only women there—amazing German women in pairs and small groups—ladies out shopping, Miriam thought. She could occasionally watch three or four of them and wondered what kind of conversation made them so passionate—whether it was because they carried themselves so confidently and spoke so boldly that everything they said felt significant. She had never seen women with such determination in their posture. She found herself straightening up.

She heard German laughter about the room. The sounds excited her and she watched eagerly for laughing faces.... They were different.... The laughter sounded differently and the laughing faces were different. The eyes were expressionless as they laughed—or evil ... they had that same knowing way of laughing as though everything were settled—but they did not pretend to be refined as Englishwomen did ... they had the same horridness ... but they were ... jolly.... They could shout if they liked.

She heard laughter in German around the room. The sounds thrilled her, and she eagerly looked for smiling faces.... They were different.... The laughter sounded different, and the laughing faces were different. The eyes were expressionless as they laughed—or maybe even sinister... they had that same sly way of laughing as if everything had been decided—but they didn't pretend to be as refined as English women did... they had the same unpleasantness... but they were... cheerful.... They could yell if they wanted to.

Three cups of thick-looking chocolate, each supporting a little hillock of solid cream arrived at her table. Clara ordered cakes.

Three cups of rich-looking chocolate, each topped with a small mound of solid cream, arrived at her table. Clara ordered cakes.

At the first sip, taken with lips that slid helplessly on the surprisingly thick rim of her cup Miriam renounced all the beverages she had ever known as unworthy.

At the first sip, taken with lips that slid helplessly on the surprisingly thick rim of her cup, Miriam rejected all the drinks she had ever known as unworthy.

She chose a familiar-looking éclair—Clara and Emma ate cakes that seemed to be alternate slices of cream and very spongy coffee-coloured cake and then followed Emma’s lead with an open tartlet on which plump green gooseberries stood in a thick brown syrup.

She picked a familiar-looking éclair—Clara and Emma had cakes that appeared to be alternate layers of cream and fluffy, coffee-colored cake, and then they copied Emma by having an open tartlet topped with plump green gooseberries in a thick brown syrup.

12

During dinner Fräulein Pfaff went the round of the table with questions as to what had been consumed at Kreipe’s. The whole of the table on her right confessed to one Kuchen with their chocolate. In each case she smiled gravely and required the cake to be described. The meaning of the pilgrimage of enquiry came to Miriam when Fräulein reached Gertrude and beamed affectionately in response to her careless “Schokolade und ein Biskuit.” Miriam and the Bergmanns were alone in their excesses.

During dinner, Fräulein Pfaff went around the table asking about what had been eaten at Kreipe’s. Everyone at the table on her right admitted to having one piece of cake with their chocolate. Each time, she smiled seriously and asked them to describe the cake. Miriam finally understood the purpose of her questioning when Fräulein reached Gertrude and smiled warmly in response to her offhand comment, “Chocolate and a biscuit.” Miriam and the Bergmanns were the only ones indulging.

13

Even walks were incalculable excepting on Saturdays, when at noon Anna turned out the schoolrooms. Then—unless to Miriam’s great satisfaction it rained and they had a little festival shut in in holiday mood in the saal, the girls playing and singing, Anna loudly obliterating the week-days next door and the secure harbour of Sunday ahead—they went methodically out and promenaded the streets of Hanover for an hour. These Saturday walks were a recurring humiliation. If they had occurred daily, some crisis, she felt sure would have arisen for her.

Even the walks were unpredictable except on Saturdays, when at noon Anna let the students out of the classrooms. Then—unless it rained, much to Miriam’s delight, allowing them to have a little festival in the saal with a holiday vibe, the girls playing and singing, while Anna loudly drowned out the weekdays next door and the comforting promise of Sunday ahead—they would all head out together and stroll the streets of Hanover for an hour. These Saturday walks were a constant embarrassment. If they had happened every day, she was sure it would have led to some crisis for her.

The little party would file out under the leadership of Gertrude—Fräulein Pfaff smiling parting directions adjuring them to come back safe and happy to the beehive and stabbing at them all the while, Miriam felt, with her keen eye—through the high doorway that pierced the high wall and then—charge down the street. Gertrude alone, having been in Hanover and under Fräulein Pfaff’s care since her ninth year, was instructed as to the detail of their tour and she swung striding on ahead, the ends of her long fur boa flying out in the March wind, making a flourishing scrollwork round her bounding tailor-clad form—the Martins, short-skirted and thick-booted, with hard cloth jackets and hard felt hats, and short thick pelerines almost running on either side, Jimmie, Millie and Judy hard behind. Miriam’s ever-recurring joyous sense of emergence and her longing to go leisurely and alone along these wonderful streets, to go on and on at first and presently to look, had to give way to the necessity of keeping Gertrude and her companions in sight. On they went relentlessly through the Saturday throng along the great Georgstrasse—a foreign paradise, with its great bright cafés and the strange promising detail of its shops—tantalisingly half seen.

The little group would walk out led by Gertrude—Fräulein Pfaff smilingly giving them parting instructions, urging them to return safe and happy to the beehive, and poking at them all the while, Miriam felt, with her sharp eye—through the tall doorway that broke through the high wall and then—charging down the street. Gertrude alone, having been in Hanover and under Fräulein Pfaff’s care since she was nine, was aware of the details of their tour, and she marched ahead, the ends of her long fur scarf flapping in the March wind, creating a stylish flourish around her tailored form—the Martins, in short skirts and thick boots, wearing sturdy cloth jackets and felt hats, with short thick capes almost running on either side, Jimmie, Millie, and Judy trailing closely behind. Miriam’s constant happy feeling of liberation and her desire to wander peacefully and alone along these amazing streets, to keep going at first and then take a look around, had to give way to the need to keep Gertrude and her friends in view. They moved forward without hesitation through the Saturday crowd along the bustling Georgstrasse—a foreign paradise, with its vibrant cafés and the intriguing promise of its shops—teasingly half glimpsed.

She hated, too, the discomfort of walking thus at this pace through streets along pavements in her winter clothes. They hampered her horribly. Her heavy three-quarter length cloth coat made her too warm and bumped against her as she hurried along—the little fur pelerine which redeemed its plainness tickled her neck and she felt the outline of her stiff hat like a board against her uneasy forehead. Her inflexible boots soon tired her.... But these things she could have endured. They were not the main source of her troubles. She could have renounced the delights all round her, made terms with the discomforts and looked for alleviations. But it was during these walks that she began to perceive that she was making, in a way she had not at all anticipated, a complete failure of her rôle of English teacher. The three weeks’ haphazard curriculum had brought only one repetition of her English lesson in the smaller schoolroom; and excepting at meals, when whatever conversation there was was general and polyglot, she was never, in the house, alone with her German pupils. The cessation of the fixed readings arranged with her that first day by Fräulein Pfaff did not, in face of the general absence of method, at all disturb her. Mademoiselle’s classes had, she discovered, except for the weekly mending long since lapsed altogether. These walks, she soon realised, were supposed to be her and her pupils’ opportunity. No doubt Fräulein Pfaff believed that they represented so many hours of English conversation—and they did not. It was cheating, pure and simple. She thought of fee-paying parents, of the probable prospectus. “French and English governesses.”

She also hated the discomfort of walking at this pace through the streets along the sidewalks in while wearing her winter clothes. They were a real hassle. Her heavy three-quarter length coat made her too warm and bumped against her as she hurried along; the little fur collar, which added some flair, tickled her neck and made her acutely aware of her stiff hat pressing against her forehead. Her rigid boots quickly tired her out... But she could have tolerated these things. They weren’t the main source of her problems. She could have let go of the pleasures around her, made peace with the discomforts, and looked for ways to feel better. However, it was during these walks that she began to realize, in a way she hadn’t expected at all, that she was completely failing her role as an English teacher. The three weeks of random lessons had only resulted in one repetition of her English lesson in the small classroom; except for meals, where the conversation was general and mixed, she was never alone with her German students in the house. The end of the structured readings that Fräulein Pfaff had arranged on that first day didn’t bother her at all given the overall lack of method. Mademoiselle’s classes had, she found out, except for the weekly sewing lessons, completely stopped long ago. She soon realized that these walks were meant to be an opportunity for her and her students. There was no doubt that Fräulein Pfaff thought they counted as hours of English conversation—and they didn’t. It felt dishonest, plain and simple. She thought about the parents paying for lessons and the likely prospectus. “French and English governesses.”

14

Her growing conviction and the distress of it were confirmed each week by a spectacle she could not escape and was rapidly growing to hate. Just in front of her and considerably behind the flying van, her full wincey skirt billowing out beneath what seemed to Miriam a dreadfully thin little close-fitting stockinette jacket, trotted Mademoiselle—one hand to the plain brim of her large French hat, and obviously conversational with either Minna and Elsa or Clara and Emma on either side of her. Generally it was Minna and Elsa, Minna brisk and trim and decorous as to her neat plaid skirt, however hurried, and Elsa showing her distress by the frequent twisting of one or other of her ankles which looked, to Miriam, like sticks above her high-heeled shoes. Mademoiselle’s broad hat-brim flapped as her head turned from one companion to the other. Sometimes Miriam caught the mocking tinkle of her laughter. That all three were interested, too, Miriam gathered from the fact that they could not always be relied upon to follow Gertrude. The little party had returned one day in two separate groups, fortunately meeting before the Waldstrasse gate was reached, owing to Mademoiselle’s failure to keep Gertrude in sight. There was no doubt, too, that the medium of their intercourse was French, for Mademoiselle’s knowledge of German had not, for all her six months at the school, got beyond a few simple and badly managed words and phrases. Miriam felt that this French girl was perfectly carrying out Fräulein Pfaff’s design. She talked to her pupils, made them talk; the girls were amused and happy and were picking up French. It was admirable and it was wonderful to Miriam because she felt quite sure that Mademoiselle had no clear idea in her own mind that she was carrying out any design at all. That irritated Miriam. Mademoiselle liked talking to her girls. Miriam was beginning to know that she did not want to talk to her girls. Almost from the first she had begun to know it. She felt sure that if Fräulein Pfaff had been invisibly present at any one of her solitary conversational encounters with these German girls she would have been judged and condemned. Elsa Speier had been the worst. Miriam could see as she thought of her, the angle of the high garden wall of a corner house in Waldstrasse and above it a blossoming almond tree. “How lovely that tree is,” she had said. She remembered trying hard to talk and to make her talk and making no impression upon the girl. She remembered monosyllables and the pallid averted face and Elsa’s dreadful ankles. She had walked along intent and indifferent and presently she had felt a sort of irritation rise through her struggling. And then further on in the walk, she could not remember how it had arisen, there was a moment when Elsa had said with unmoved, averted face hurriedly, “My fazzer is offitser”—and it seemed to Miriam as if this were the answer to everything she had tried to say, to her remark about the almond-tree and everything else; and then she felt that there was nothing more to be said between them. They were both quite silent. Everything seemed settled. Miriam’s mind called up a picture of a middle-aged man in a Saxon blue uniform—all voice and no brains—and going to take to gardening in his old age—and longed to tell Elsa of her contempt for all military men. Clearly she felt Elsa’s and Elsa’s mother’s feeling towards herself. Elsa’s mother had thin ankles, too, and was like Elsa intent and cold and dead. She could imagine Elsa in society now—hard and thin and glittery—she would be stylish—military men’s women always were. The girl had avoided being with her during walks since then, and they never voluntarily addressed one another. Minna and the Bergmanns had talked to her. Minna responded to everything she said in her eager husky voice—not because she was interested Miriam felt, but because she was polite, and it had tired her once or twice dreadfully to go on “making conversation” with Minna. She had wanted to like being with these three. She felt she could give them something. It made her full of solicitude to glance at either of them at her side. She had longed to feel at home with them and to teach them things worth teaching; they seemed pitiful in some way, like children in her hands. She did not know how to begin. All her efforts and their efforts left them just as pitiful.

Her growing belief and the distress it caused her were confirmed every week by a scene she couldn't escape and was quickly starting to hate. Right in front of her, trailing a good distance behind the speeding van, Mademoiselle trotted along in her full wincey skirt, which flared out beneath what Miriam thought was a terribly thin, fitted stockinette jacket. She had one hand on the plain brim of her large French hat and was clearly chatting with either Minna and Elsa or Clara and Emma on either side of her. Usually, it was Minna and Elsa. Minna was always brisk, tidy, and proper in her neat plaid skirt, no matter how rushed she was, while Elsa showed her discomfort by frequently twisting one of her ankles, which looked like sticks above her high-heeled shoes. Mademoiselle’s wide-brimmed hat flapped as she turned her head from one companion to the other. Sometimes, Miriam caught the mocking sound of her laughter. Miriam sensed that all three were engaged because they couldn't always be counted on to follow Gertrude. One day, the group had returned in two separate clusters, luckily crossing paths before reaching the Waldstrasse gate due to Mademoiselle losing sight of Gertrude. There was also no doubt that they were communicating in French, as Mademoiselle’s grasp of German had not improved beyond a few simple and poorly used words and phrases in her six months at the school. Miriam felt that this French girl was perfectly executing Fräulein Pfaff’s plan. She spoke with her students, made them talk; they were amused and joyful while learning French. It was remarkable and wonderful to Miriam because she was sure Mademoiselle had no conscious awareness that she was implementing any plan at all. This irritated Miriam. Mademoiselle enjoyed conversing with her girls. Miriam was beginning to realize that she did not want to talk to her girls. Almost from the very beginning, she had felt that way. She was certain that if Fräulein Pfaff had been invisibly present during any of her one-on-one conversations with these German girls, she would have been judged and condemned. Elsa Speier had been the worst. As Miriam thought of her, she envisioned the angle of the tall garden wall of a corner house on Waldstrasse and the blossoming almond tree above it. “How beautiful that tree is,” she had remarked, recalling her efforts to engage Elsa in conversation and make her speak, though she left no impact on the girl. She remembered one-word responses, the pale, turned-away face, and Elsa’s dreadful ankles. She had walked on, focused and indifferent, and soon felt a wave of irritation rising through her struggle. Later in their walk, she couldn't recall how it had started, but there was a moment when Elsa had hastily said, with her unmoved, diverted face, “My fazzer is offitser”—and it struck Miriam as if this was the answer to everything she had tried to express, her comment about the almond tree and everything else; at that moment, she felt there was nothing more to be said between them. They both fell completely silent. Everything seemed decided. Miriam imagined a middle-aged man in a Saxon blue uniform—all talk and no brains—who would take up gardening in his old age—and she wished to tell Elsa of her disdain for all military men. She could clearly sense the feelings Elsa and her mother had towards her. Elsa’s mother had thin ankles as well and was like Elsa—intense, cold, and dead inside. She envisioned Elsa now in society—hard, thin, and glittery—she would be fashionable—military men’s women usually were. Since then, the girl had avoided being with her during walks, and they never spoke to each other voluntarily. Minna and the Bergmanns had chatted with her. Minna responded to everything she said in her eager, husky voice—not because she was actually interested, Miriam felt, but because she was polite, and it had worn her out a couple of times to keep "making conversation" with Minna. She had wanted to enjoy being with these three. She felt she had something to offer them. It filled her with concern whenever she glanced at either of them beside her. She longed to feel at home with them and teach them valuable things; they seemed pitiful in some way, like children in her hands. She didn’t know where to start. All their efforts left them just as helpless.

15

Each occasion left her more puzzled and helpless. Now and again she thought there was going to be a change. She would feel a stirring of animation in her companions. Then she would discover that someone was being discussed, generally one of the girls; or perhaps they were beginning to tell her something about Fräulein Pfaff, or talking about food. These topics made her feel ill at ease at once. Things were going wrong. It was not to discuss such things that they were together out in the air in the wonderful streets and boulevards of Hanover. She would grow cold and constrained, and the conversation would drop.

Each time left her feeling more confused and powerless. Every now and then, she thought a change might be coming. She would sense a spark of energy among her friends. Then she would find out that someone was being talked about, usually one of the girls; or maybe they were starting to share something about Fräulein Pfaff, or discussing food. These topics made her uncomfortable right away. Things weren't right. They weren't meant to talk about such things while they were together in the fresh air of the beautiful streets and boulevards of Hanover. She would feel cold and tense, and the conversation would fade away.

And then, suddenly, within a day or so of each other, dreadful things had happened.

And then, suddenly, within a day or so of each other, terrible things happened.

The first had come on the second occasion of her going with Minna to see Dr. Dieckel. Minna, as they were walking quietly along together had suddenly begun in a broken English which soon turned to shy, fluent, animated German, to tell about a friend, an apotheker, a man, Miriam gathered—missing many links in her amazement—in a shop, the chemist’s shop where her parents dealt, in the little country town in Pomerania which was her home. Minna was so altered, looked so radiantly happy whilst she talked about this man that Miriam had wanted to put out a hand and touch her. Afterwards she could recall the sound of her voice as it was at that moment with its yearning and its promise and its absolute confidence, Minna was so certain of her happiness—at the end of each hurried little phrase her voice sounded like a chord—like three strings sounding at once on some strange instrument.

The first time happened during her second visit with Minna to see Dr. Dieckel. As they walked quietly together, Minna suddenly started speaking in broken English that quickly turned into shy, fluent, animated German, talking about a friend, an apotheker, a man, as Miriam gathered—missing many pieces in her amazement—in a shop, the chemist’s shop where her parents worked, in the small town in Pomerania that was her home. Minna looked so different, so radiantly happy while she talked about this man that Miriam felt the urge to reach out and touch her. Later, she could remember the sound of her voice at that moment, full of longing and promise and absolute confidence. Minna was so sure of her happiness—at the end of each quick little phrase, her voice sounded like a chord—like three strings playing together on some unusual instrument.

And soon afterwards Emma had told her very gravely, with Clara walking a little aloof, her dog-like eyes shining as she gazed into the distance, of a “most beautiful man” with a brown moustache, with whom Clara was in love. He was there in the town, in Hanover, a hair-specialist, treating Clara’s thin short hair.

And soon after, Emma told her very seriously, while Clara stood off to the side, her dog-like eyes sparkling as she looked into the distance, about a “most beautiful man” with a brown mustache that Clara was in love with. He was in the town of Hanover, a hair specialist, taking care of Clara’s fine, short hair.

16

Even Emma had a “jüngling.” He had a very vulgar surname, too vulgar to be spoken; it was breathed against Miriam’s shoulder in the half-light. Miriam was begged to forget it at once and to remember only the beautiful little name that preceded it.

Even Emma had a “young guy.” He had a really crude last name, so crude it shouldn’t be said; it was whispered against Miriam’s shoulder in the dim light. Miriam was urged to forget it immediately and to only remember the lovely little name that came before it.

At the time she had timidly responded to all these stories and had felt glad that the confidences had come to her.

Back then, she had quietly reacted to all these stories and felt grateful that they had trusted her with their secrets.

Mademoiselle, she knew, had never received them.

Mademoiselle, she knew, had never received them.

But after these confidences there were no more serious attempts at general conversation.

But after these confessions, there were no further serious attempts at general conversation.

17

Miriam felt ashamed of her share in the hairdresser and the chemist. Emma’s jüngling might possibly be a student.... She grieved over the things that she felt were lying neglected, “things in general” she felt sure she ought to discuss with the girls ... improving the world ... leaving it better than you found it ... the importance of life ... sleeping and dreaming that life was beauty and waking and finding it was duty ... making things better, reforming ... being a reformer.... Pater always said young people always wanted to reform the universe ... perhaps it was so ... and nothing could be done. Clearly she was not the one to do anything. She could do nothing even with these girls and she was nearly eighteen.

Miriam felt embarrassed about her involvement with the hairdresser and the chemist. Emma's young man might possibly be a student.... She was upset about the things she felt were being overlooked, “things in general” she was sure she should talk about with the girls ... improving the world ... leaving it better than you found it ... the significance of life ... sleeping and dreaming that life was beautiful and waking up to realize it was about duty ... making things better, reforming ... being a reformer.... Pater always said young people wanted to change the world ... maybe that was true ... and nothing could be done. Clearly, she wasn’t going to be the one to do anything. She felt powerless even with these girls, and she was nearly eighteen.

Once or twice she wondered whether they ever had thoughts about things ... she felt they must; if only she were not shy, if she had a different manner, she would find out. She knew she despised them as they were. She could do nothing. Her fine ideas were no good. She did less than silly little Mademoiselle. And all the time Fräulein thinking she was talking and influencing them was keeping her ... in Germany.

Once or twice she wondered if they ever thought about things... she felt like they had to; if only she weren't so shy, if she had a different way of approaching them, she could find out. She knew she despised them for who they were. She felt powerless. Her great ideas didn’t help. She did even less than silly little Mademoiselle. And all the while, Fräulein thinking she was communicating and influencing them was keeping her... in Germany.

CHAPTER VI

1

Fräulein Pfaff came to the breakfast-table a little late in a grey stuff dress with a cream-coloured ruching about the collar-band and ruchings against her long brown wrists. The girls were already in their places, and as soon as grace was said she began talking in a gentle decisive voice.

Fmiss Pfaff arrived at the breakfast table a bit late, wearing a grey dress with cream-colored ruffles around the collar and ruffles at her long brown wrists. The girls were already seated, and as soon as grace was said, she started speaking in a soft yet firm voice.

“Martins’ sponge-bags”—her face creased for her cavernous smile—“are both large and strong—beautiful gummi-bags, each large enough to contain a family of sponges.”

“Martins’ sponge bags”—her face wrinkled from her big smile—“are both big and sturdy—gorgeous gummy bags, each big enough to hold a whole family of sponges.”

The table listened intently. Miriam tried to remember the condition of her side of the garret. She saw Judy’s scarlet flush across the table.

The table listened closely. Miriam tried to remember how her side of the attic looked. She noticed Judy's bright red blush across the table.

“Millie,” went on Fräulein, “is the owner of a damp-proof hold-all for the bath which is a veritable monument.”

“Millie,” continued Fräulein, “is the owner of a waterproof bag for the bath that is a real landmark.”

“Monument?” laughed a German voice apprehensively.

“Monument?” laughed a German voice nervously.

“Fancy a monument on your washstand,” tittered Jimmie.

“Want a monument on your washstand?” giggled Jimmie.

Fräulein raised her voice slightly, still smiling. Miriam heard her own name and stiffened. “Miss Henderson is an Englishwoman too—and our little Ulrica joins the English party.” Fräulein’s voice had thickened and grown caressing. Perhaps no one was in trouble. Ulrica bowed. Her wide-open startled eyes and the outline of her pale face remained unchanged. Still gentle and tender-voiced Fräulein reached Judy and the Germans. All was well. Soaps and sponges could go in the English bags. Judy’s downcast crimson face began to recover its normal clear flush, and the Germans joined in the general rejoicing. They were to go, Miriam gathered, in the afternoon to the baths.... She had never been to a public baths.... She wished Fräulein could know there were two bathrooms in the house at Barnes, and then wondered whether in German baths one was left to oneself or whether there, too, there would be some woman superintending.

Fräulein raised her voice a bit, still smiling. Miriam heard her own name and tensed up. “Miss Henderson is also English—and our little Ulrica is joining the English group.” Fräulein’s voice became warmer and more affectionate. Maybe no one was in trouble. Ulrica bowed. Her wide-open, startled eyes and the outline of her pale face stayed the same. Still gentle and soft-spoken, Fräulein reached Judy and the Germans. Everything was fine. Soaps and sponges could go in the English bags. Judy’s downcast red face started to regain its usual bright glow, and the Germans joined in the general celebration. They were scheduled to go, Miriam understood, in the afternoon to the baths... She had never been to a public bath... She wished Fräulein could know there were two bathrooms in the house in Barnes, and then she wondered if in German baths one had privacy or if there too, there would be a woman supervising.

Fräulein jested softly on about her children and their bath. Gertrude and Jimmie recalled incidents of former bathings—the stories went on until breakfast had prolonged itself into a sitting of happy adventurers. The room was very warm, and coffee-scented. Clara at her corner sat with an outstretched arm nearly touching Fräulein Pfaff who was sitting forward glowing and shedding the light of her dark young eyes on each in turn. There were many elbows on the table. Judy’s head was raised and easy. Miriam noticed that the whiteness of her neck was whiter than those strange bright patches where her eyelashes shone. Ulrica’s eyes went from face to face as she listened and Miriam fed upon the outlines of her head.

Fräulein playfully talked about her kids and their bath. Gertrude and Jimmie shared stories from past bath times—the tales continued until breakfast turned into a gathering of joyful adventurers. The room was warm and smelled of coffee. Clara sat in her corner, her arm extended almost touching Fräulein Pfaff, who leaned forward, glowing and illuminating everyone with her dark, young eyes. There were a lot of elbows on the table. Judy had her head up and looked relaxed. Miriam noticed that the whiteness of Judy's neck was much whiter than the unusual bright spots where her eyelashes glimmered. Ulrica’s gaze moved from face to face as she listened, while Miriam took in the shape of her head.

She wished she could place her hands on either side of its slenderness and feel the delicate skull and gaze undisturbed into the eyes.

She wished she could put her hands on either side of its slimness and feel the delicate skull and look steadily into its eyes.

2

Fräulein Pfaff rose at last from the table.

Fräulein Pfaff finally got up from the table.

“Na, Kinder,” she smiled, holding her arms out to them all.

“Come here, kids,” she smiled, opening her arms wide to all of them.

She turned to the nearest window.

She turned to the closest window.

“Die Fenster auf!” she cried, in quivering tones, “Die Herzen auf!” “Up with windows! Up with hearts!”

“Open the windows!” she shouted, her voice trembling, “Open your hearts!” “Up with windows! Up with hearts!”

Her hands struggled with the hasp of the long-closed outer frame. The girls crowded round as the lattices swung wide. The air poured in.

Her hands fumbled with the latch of the long-closed outer frame. The girls gathered around as the lattices swung open. The air rushed in.

Miriam stood in a vague crowd seeing nothing. She felt the movement of her own breathing and the cool streaming of the air through her nostrils. She felt comely and strong.

Miriam stood in a hazy crowd, seeing nothing. She could feel her own breath and the cool air flowing through her nostrils. She felt attractive and strong.

“That’s a thrush,” she heard Bertha Martin say as a chattering flew across a distant garden—and Fräulein’s half-singing reply, “Know you, children, what the thrush says? Know you?” and Minna’s eager voice sounding out into the open, “D’ja, d’ja, ich weiss—Ritzifizier, sagt sie, Ritzifizier, das vierundzwanzigste Jahr!” and voices imitating.

“That’s a thrush,” she heard Bertha Martin say as a chatter flew across a distant garden—and Fräulein’s half-singing reply, “Do you kids know what the thrush says? Do you?” and Minna’s eager voice ringing out into the open, “Did you, did you, I know—Ritzifizier, it says, Ritzifizier, the twenty-fourth year!” and voices imitating.

“Spring! Spring! Spring!” breathed Clara, in a low sing-song.

“Spring! Spring! Spring!” Clara said, in a soft, cheerful tone.

Miriam found herself with her hands on the doors leading into the saal, pushing them gently. Why not? Everything had changed. Everything was good. The great doors gave, the sunlight streamed from behind her into the quiet saal. She went along the pathway it made and stood in the middle of the room. The voices from the schoolroom came softly, far away. She went to the centre window and pushing aside its heavy curtains saw for the first time that it had no second pane like the others, but led directly into a sort of summer-house, open in front and leading by a wooden stairway down to the garden plot. Up the railing of the stairway and over the entrance of the summer-house a creeping plant was putting out tiny leaves. It was in shadow, but the sun caught the sharply peaked gable of the summer-house and on the left the tops of the high shrubs lining the pathway leading to the wooden door and the great balls finishing the high stone gateway shone yellow with sunlit lichen. She heard the schoolroom windows close and the girls clearing away the breakfast things and escaped upstairs singing.

Miriam found herself with her hands on the doors leading into the hall, pushing them gently. Why not? Everything had changed. Everything was good. The big doors opened, and sunlight poured in from behind her into the quiet hall. She followed the path it created and stood in the middle of the room. The voices from the classroom came softly, distant. She walked to the central window and, pushing aside its heavy curtains, saw for the first time that it had no second pane like the others, but led directly into a sort of summer house, open in front and accessible by a wooden staircase leading down to the garden. A creeping plant was sending out tiny leaves up the railing of the staircase and over the entrance of the summer house. It was in shadow, but the sun highlighted the sharply peaked roof of the summer house, and on the left, the tops of the tall shrubs lining the path to the wooden door and the large stone spheres that capped the high stone gateway gleamed yellow with sunlit lichen. She heard the classroom windows close and the girls tidying up after breakfast as they ran upstairs singing.

Before she had finished her duties a summons came. Jimmie brought the message, panting as she reached the top of the stairs.

Before she had finished her tasks, a summons arrived. Jimmie brought the message, out of breath as she reached the top of the stairs.

“Hurry up, Hendy!” she gasped. “You’re one of the distinguished ones, my dear!”

“Hurry up, Hendy!” she said breathlessly. “You’re one of the special ones, my dear!”

“What do you mean?” Miriam began apprehensively as she turned to go. “Oh, Jimmie——” she tried to laugh ingratiatingly. “Do tell me what you mean?” Jimmie turned and raised a plump hand with a sharply-quirked little finger and a dangle of lace-edged handkerchief.

“What do you mean?” Miriam asked nervously as she started to walk away. “Oh, Jimmie—” she attempted to laugh charmfully. “Do tell me what you mean?” Jimmie turned and raised a chubby hand with an elegantly curved little finger and a lace-edged handkerchief dangling from it.

“You’re a swell, my dear. You’re in with the specials and the classic knot.”

“You’re great, my dear. You’re part of the exclusive group and the classic style.”

“What do you mean?”

“What do you mean?”

“You’re going to read—Gerty, or something—no idiots admitted. You’re going it, Hendy. Ta-ta. Fly! Don’t stick in the mud, old slow-coach.”

“You’re going to read—Gerty, or something—no idiots allowed. You’re doing it, Hendy. Bye! Hurry up! Don’t get stuck in the mud, you old slowpoke.”

“I’ll come in a second,” said Miriam, adjusting hairpins.

“I'll be there in a second,” said Miriam, fixing her hairpins.

She was to read Goethe ... with Fräulein Pfaff.... Fräulein knew she would be one of the few who would do for a Goethe reading. She reached the little room smiling with happiness.

She was going to read Goethe ... with Miss Pfaff.... Miss Pfaff knew she would be one of the few who would be right for a Goethe reading. She entered the small room smiling with happiness.

“Here she is,” was Fräulein’s greeting. The little group—Ulrica, Minna and Solomon Martin were sitting about informally in the sunlit window space, Minna and Solomon had needlework—Ulrica was gazing out into the garden. Miriam sank into the remaining low-seated wicker chair and gave herself up. Fräulein began to read, as she did at prayers, slowly, almost below her breath, but so clearly that Miriam could distinguish each word and her face shone as she bent over her book. It was a poem in blank verse with long undulating lines. Miriam paid no heed to the sense. She heard nothing but the even swing, the slight rising and falling of the clear low tones. She felt once more the opening of the schoolroom window—she saw the little brown summer-house and the sun shining on the woodwork of its porch. Summer coming. Summer coming in Germany. She drew a long breath. The poem was telling of someone getting away out of a room, out of “narrow conversation” to a meadow-covered plain—of a white pathway winding through the green.

“Here she is,” Fräulein said as a greeting. The small group—Ulrica, Minna, and Solomon Martin—were casually sitting in the sunny window area. Minna and Solomon were working on needlework while Ulrica was staring out into the garden. Miriam settled into the last available low wicker chair and relaxed. Fräulein started to read, just like during prayers, slowly and almost under her breath, but clearly enough for Miriam to catch every word, making her face light up as she leaned over her book. It was a poem in blank verse with long, flowing lines. Miriam didn’t focus on the meaning. All she heard was the steady rhythm, the gentle rise and fall of the soft, low sounds. She once again felt the schoolroom window opening—she pictured the little brown summer-house and the sun shining on its porch. Summer is coming. Summer is coming in Germany. She took a deep breath. The poem was about someone escaping from a room, away from “narrow conversation,” to a meadow-filled plain—there was a white path winding through the green.

Minna put down her sewing and turned her kind blue eyes to Fräulein Pfaff’s face.

Minna set aside her sewing and looked at Fräulein Pfaff with her kind blue eyes.

Ulrica sat drooping, her head bent, her great eyes veiled, her hands entwined on her lap.... The little pathway led to a wood. The wide landscape disappeared. Fräulein’s voice ceased.

Ulrica sat slumped, her head down, her big eyes covered, her hands intertwined on her lap.... The narrow path led to a forest. The expansive landscape faded away. Fräulein’s voice stopped.

3

She handed the book to Ulrica, indicating the place and Ulrica read. Her voice sounded a higher pitch than Fräulein’s. It sounded out rich and full and liquid, and seemed to shake her slight body and echo against the walls of her face. It filled the room with a despairing ululation. Fräulein seemed by contrast to have been whispering piously in a corner. Listening to the beseeching tones, hearing no words, Miriam wished that the eyes could be raised, when the reading ceased, to hers and that she could go and put her hands about the beautiful head, scarcely touching it and say, “It is all right. I will stay with you always.”

She handed the book to Ulrica, pointing to the spot, and Ulrica read. Her voice was higher in pitch than Fräulein’s. It was rich, full, and smooth, making her slight body tremble and echo against the walls of her face. It filled the room with a sorrowful wail. In contrast, Fräulein seemed to be softly whispering in a corner. Listening to the pleading tones, without hearing any words, Miriam wished that when the reading stopped, Ulrica would look up at her, and that she could go and gently wrap her hands around the beautiful head, barely touching it, and say, “It’s okay. I’ll stay with you forever.”

She watched the little hand that was not engaged with the book and lay abandoned, outstretched, listless and shining on her knee. Solomon’s needle snapped. She frowned and roused herself heavily to secure another from the basket on the floor at her side. Miriam, flashing hatred at her, caught Fräulein’s fascinated gaze fixed on Ulrica; and saw it hastily turn to an indulgent smile as the eyes became conscious, moving for a moment without reaching her in the direction of her own low chair. A tap came at the door and Anna’s flat tones, like a voluble mechanical doll, announced a postal official waiting in the hall for Ulrica—with a package. “Ein Packet ... a-a-ach,” wailed Ulrica, rising, her hands trembling, her great eyes radiant. Fräulein sent her off with Solomon to superintend the signing and payments and give help with the unpacking.

She watched the little hand that wasn’t holding the book, lying idle, stretched out, limp, and shining on her knee. Solomon's needle broke. She frowned and sluggishly got up to grab another from the basket on the floor next to her. Miriam shot her a look of hatred and caught Fräulein’s fascinated gaze fixed on Ulrica; she saw it quickly shift to a warm smile as Fräulein’s eyes finally noticed her, moving for a moment without actually reaching her in the direction of her own low chair. There was a knock at the door, and Anna's flat voice, like a chatty mechanical doll, announced that a postal worker was waiting in the hall for Ulrica—with a package. “Ein Packet ... a-a-ach,” Ulrica cried, rising, her hands shaking, her big eyes sparkling. Fräulein sent her off with Solomon to oversee the signing and payments and to help with the unpacking.

“The little heiress,” she said devoutly, with her wide smile as she returned from the door.

“The little heiress,” she said earnestly, with her wide smile as she came back from the door.

“Oh ...” said Miriam politely.

“Oh ...” Miriam said politely.

“Sie, nun, Miss Henderson,” concluded Fräulein, handing her the book and indicating the passage Ulrica had just read. “Nun Sie,” she repeated brightly, and Minna drew her chair a little nearer making a small group.

“Now, Miss Henderson,” concluded Fräulein, handing her the book and pointing to the passage Ulrica had just read. “Now you,” she repeated cheerfully, and Minna pulled her chair a bit closer, forming a small group.

4

“Schiller” she saw at the top of the page and the title of the poem “Der Spaziergang.” Miriam laid the book on the end of her knee, and leaning over it, read nervously. Her tones reassured her. She noticed that she read very slowly, breaking up the rhythm into sentences—and authoritatively as if she were recounting an experience of her own. She knew at first that she was reading like a cultured person and that Fräulein would recognise this at once, she knew that the perfect assurance of her pronunciation would make it seem that she understood every word, but soon these feelings gave way to the sense half grasped of the serpentine path winding and mounting through a wood, of a glimpse of a distant valley, of flocks and villages, and of her unity with Fräulein and Minna seeing and feeling all these things together. She finished the passage—Fräulein quietly commended her reading and Minna said something about her earnestness.

“Schiller,” she saw at the top of the page, and the title of the poem “Der Spaziergang.” Miriam rested the book on her knee and leaned over it, reading nervously. Her voice reassured her. She realized that she was reading very slowly, breaking the rhythm into sentences—and with a sense of authority as if she were sharing a personal experience. She knew at first that she was reading like an educated person and that Fräulein would notice this immediately; she understood that the perfect confidence in her pronunciation would make it seem like she understood every word. But soon these feelings gave way to a half-formed sense of the winding path moving upward through a forest, of a view of a distant valley, of flocks and villages, and of her connection with Fräulein and Minna as they all saw and felt these things together. She completed the passage—Fräulein quietly praised her reading, and Minna mentioned something about her seriousness.

“Miss Henderson is always a little earnest,” said Fräulein affectionately.

“Miss Henderson is always a bit serious,” said Fräulein affectionately.

5

“Are you dressed, Hendy?”

"Are you ready, Hendy?"

Miriam, who had sat up in her bath when the drumming came at the door, answered sleepily, “No, I shan’t be a minute.”

Miriam, who had propped herself up in her bath when the knocking came at the door, replied sleepily, “No, I won’t be a minute.”

“Don’t you want to see the diving?”

“Don’t you want to watch the diving?”

All Jimmie’s fingers seemed to be playing exercises against the panels. Miriam wished she would restrain them and leave her alone. She did not in the least wish to see the diving.

All of Jimmie's fingers seemed to be tapping away on the panels. Miriam wished he would stop and leave her alone. She definitely didn’t want to watch the diving.

“I shan’t be a minute,” she shouted crossly, and let her shoulders sink once more under the comforting water. It was the first warm water she had encountered since that night when Mademoiselle had carried the jugs upstairs. Her soap, so characterless in the chilly morning basin lathered freely in the warmth and was fragrant in the steamy air. When Jimmie’s knocking came she was dreaming blissfully of baths with Harriett—the dissipated baths of the last six months between tea and dinner with a theatre or a dance ahead. Harriett, her hair strained tightly into a white crocheted net, her snub face shining through the thick steam, tubbing and jesting at the wide end of the huge porcelain bath, herself at the narrow end commanding the taps under the steam-dimmed beams of the red-globed gasjets ... sponge-fights ... and those wonderful summer bathings when they had come in from long tennis-playing in the sun, filled the bath with cold water and sat in the silence of broad daylight immersed to the neck, confronting each other.

“I won’t be long,” she shouted irritably, and let her shoulders sink back into the comforting water. This was the first warm water she had felt since that night when Mademoiselle had taken the jugs upstairs. Her soap, which seemed so bland in the cold morning basin, lathered up freely in the warmth and smelled great in the steamy air. When Jimmie started knocking, she was blissfully dreaming of baths with Harriett—the extravagant baths of the last six months, squeezed in between tea and dinner with a theater or dance planned afterward. Harriett, her hair tightly pulled back into a white crocheted net, her upturned face shining through the thick steam, would be joking at the wide end of the huge porcelain tub, while she sat at the narrow end, controlling the taps under the dim light of the red-globed gas lamps... sponge-fights... and those amazing summer baths when they’d come in from long tennis matches in the sun, filled the tub with cold water, and sat in the bright daylight, submerged to their necks, facing each other.

Seeing no sign of anything she could recognise as a towel, she pulled at a huge drapery hanging like a counterpane in front of a coil of pipes extending half-way to the ceiling. The pipes were too hot to touch and the heavy drapery was more than warm and obviously meant for drying purposes. Sitting wrapped in its folds, dizzy and oppressed, she longed for the flourish of a rough towel and a window open at the top. She could see no ventilation of any kind in her white cell. By the time her heavy outdoor things were on she was faint with exhaustion, and hurried down the corridor towards the shouts and splashings echoing in the great, open, glass-roofed swimming-bath. She was just in time to see a figure in scarlet and white, standing out on the high gallery at the end of a projecting board which broke the little white balustrade, throw up its arms and leap out and flash—its joined hands pointed downwards towards the water, its white feet sweeping up like the tail of a swooping bird—cleave the green water and disappear. The huge bath was empty of bathers and smoothly rippling save where the flying body had cleaved it and left wavelets and bubbles. The girls—most of them in their outdoor things—were gathered in a little group near the marble steps leading down into the water farthest from where the diver had dropped, stirring and exclaiming. As Miriam was approaching them a red-capped head came cleanly up out of the water near the steps and she recognised the strong jaw and gleaming teeth of Gertrude. She neither spluttered nor shook her head. Her eyes were wide and smiling, and her raucous laugh rang out above the applause of the group of girls.

Seeing no sign of anything she could recognize as a towel, she pulled at a huge drape hanging like a bedspread in front of a coil of pipes stretching halfway to the ceiling. The pipes were too hot to touch, and the heavy drape was more than warm and clearly meant for drying. Sitting wrapped in its folds, dizzy and overwhelmed, she longed for the feel of a rough towel and a window open at the top. She could see no ventilation of any kind in her white cell. By the time she had her heavy outdoor clothes on, she was faint with exhaustion and hurried down the corridor towards the shouts and splashes echoing in the large, open, glass-roofed swimming pool. She was just in time to see a figure in red and white, standing out on the high balcony at the end of a projecting board that broke the little white railing, throw up its arms and leap out, its hands pointing down towards the water, its white feet sweeping up like the tail of a swooping bird—cleaving the green water and disappearing. The huge pool was empty of swimmers, smoothly rippling except where the flying body had broken the surface, leaving waves and bubbles. The girls—most of them still in their outdoor clothes—were gathered in a small group near the marble steps leading down into the water, farthest from where the diver had jumped, stirring and exclaiming. As Miriam approached them, a red-capped head emerged cleanly from the water near the steps, and she recognized the strong jaw and gleaming teeth of Gertrude. She neither spluttered nor shook her head. Her eyes were wide and smiling, and her loud laugh rang out above the applause of the group of girls.

Miriam paused under the overhanging gallery. Her eyes went, incredulously, up to the springboard. It seemed impossible ... and all that distance above the water.... Her gaze was drawn to the flicking of the curtain of one of the little compartments lining the gallery.

Miriam stopped under the overhanging gallery. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she looked up at the springboard. It seemed impossible... and so high above the water... Her attention was caught by the flickering curtain of one of the small compartments along the gallery.

6

“Hullo, Hendy, let me get into my cubicle.” Gertrude stood before her dripping and smiling.

“Hullo, Hendy, let me into my cubicle.” Gertrude stood in front of her, dripping and smiling.

“However on earth did you do it?” said Miriam, gazing incredulously at the ruddy wet face.

“However on earth did you do it?” said Miriam, gazing incredulously at the flushed, wet face.

Gertrude’s smile broadened. “Go on,” she said, shaking the drops from her chin, “it’s all in the day’s work.”

Gertrude's smile got wider. "Go ahead," she said, shaking the drops off her chin, "it's all part of the job."

In the hard clear light Miriam saw that the teeth that looked so gleaming and strong in the distance were slightly ribbed and fluted and had serrated edges. Large stoppings showed like shadows behind the thin shells of the upper front ones. Even Gertrude might be ill one day; but she would never be ill and sad and helpless. That was clear from the neat way she plunged in through her curtains....

In the bright, clear light, Miriam noticed that the teeth that appeared so shiny and strong from afar were actually slightly ribbed and fluted, with jagged edges. Large fillings looked like shadows behind the thin enamel of the upper front teeth. Even Gertrude could get sick one day; but she would never be sick, sad, and helpless. That was obvious from the tidy way she moved through her curtains...

Miriam’s eyes went back to the row of little curtained recesses in the gallery. The drapery that had flapped was now half withdrawn, the light from the glass roof fell upon the top of a head flung back and shaking its mane of hair. The profile was invisible, but the sheeny hair rippled in thick gilded waves almost to the floor.... How hateful of her, thought Miriam.... How beautiful. I should be just the same if I had hair like that ... that’s Germany.... Lohengrin.... She stood adoring. “Stay and talk while I get on my togs,” came Gertrude’s voice from behind her curtains.

Miriam’s gaze returned to the row of small curtained alcoves in the gallery. The drapery that had been fluttering was now pulled back halfway, and the light from the glass roof illuminated the back of a head tilted back, shaking its mane of hair. The profile was hidden, but the shiny hair flowed in thick, golden waves almost to the floor.... How awful of her, Miriam thought.... How beautiful. I would be just like that if I had hair like that ... that’s Germany.... Lohengrin.... She stood in admiration. “Stay and chat while I get dressed,” Gertrude’s voice called from behind her curtains.

Miriam glanced towards the marble steps. The little group had disappeared. She turned helplessly towards Gertrude’s curtains. She could not think of anything to say to her. She was filled with apprehension. “I wonder what we shall do to-morrow,” she presently murmured.

Miriam looked at the marble steps. The small group was gone. She turned aimlessly towards Gertrude’s curtains. She couldn’t think of anything to say to her. She felt a sense of dread. “I wonder what we’ll do tomorrow,” she quietly said.

“I don’t,” gasped Gertrude, towelling.

"I don't," gasped Gertrude, drying off.

Miriam waited for the prophecy.

Miriam waited for the prediction.

“Old Lahmann’s back from Geneva,” came the harsh panting voice.

“Old Lahmann’s back from Geneva,” came the raspy, breathless voice.

“Pastor Lahmann?” repeated Miriam.

“Pastor Lahmann?” Miriam repeated.

“None other, Madame.”

"No one else, Madame."

“Have you seen him?” went on Miriam dimly, wishing that she might be released.

“Have you seen him?” Miriam asked faintly, hoping to be freed.

“Scots wha hae, no! But I saw Lily’s frills.”

“Scots who have, no! But I saw Lily’s frills.”

The billows of gold hair in the gallery were being piled up by two little hands—white and plump like Eve’s, but with quick clever irritating movements, and a thin sweet self-conscious voice began singing “Du, meine Seele.” Miriam lost interest in the vision.... They were all the same. Men liked creatures like that. She could imagine that girl married.

The golden hair in the gallery was being styled by two little hands—soft and chubby like Eve’s, but quick and a bit annoying, and a thin, sweet self-conscious voice started singing “Du, meine Seele.” Miriam lost interest in the scene.... They were all the same. Men liked girls like that. She could imagine that girl getting married.

“Lily and his wife were great friends,” Gertrude was saying. “She’s dead, you know.”

“Lily and his wife were really close friends,” Gertrude was saying. “She’s gone, you know.”

Is she,” said Miriam emphatically.

“Is she?” said Miriam emphatically.

“She used to be always coming when I first came over, Scots wha—blow—got a pin, Hendy?... We shan’t have his ... thanks, you’re a saint ... his boys in the schoolroom any more now.”

“She used to always come around when I first got here, Scots wha—blow—got a pin, Hendy?... We won’t have his ... thanks, you’re a saint ... his kids in the classroom anymore now.”

“Are those Pastor Lahmann’s boys?” said Miriam, noticing that Gertrude’s hair was coarse, each hair a separate thread. “She’s the wiry plucky kind. How she must despise me,” said her mind.

“Are those Pastor Lahmann’s kids?” said Miriam, noticing that Gertrude’s hair was coarse, each strand like a separate thread. “She’s the tough, spirited type. I bet she really dislikes me,” her mind thought.

“Well,” said Gertrude, switching back her curtain to lace her boots. “Long may Lily beam. I like summer weather myself.”

“Well,” Gertrude said, pulling back her curtain to lace up her boots. “I hope Lily keeps shining. I really enjoy summer weather.”

Miriam turned away. Gertrude half-dressed behind the curtains was too clever for her. She could not face her unveiled with vacant eyes.

Miriam turned away. Gertrude, half-dressed behind the curtains, was too sharp for her. She couldn’t face her without a vacant look in her eyes.

“The summer is jolly, isn’t it?” she said uneasily.

“The summer is great, isn’t it?” she said nervously.

“You’re right, my friend. Hullo! There’s Emmchen looking for you. I expect the Germans have just finished their annual. They never come into the Schwimmbad, they’re always too late. I should think you’d better toddle them home, Hendy—the darlings might catch cold.”

“You're right, my friend. Hi there! There's Emmchen looking for you. I assume the Germans just wrapped up their annual event. They never come to the pool, they're always too late. I think you'd better take them home, Hendy—the darlings might catch a cold.”

“Don’t we all go together?”

"Don't we all go together?"

“We go as we are ready, from this establishment, just anyhow as long as we’re not in ones or twos—Lily won’t have twos, as I dare say you’ve observed. Be good, my che-hild,” she said heartily, drawing on her second boot, “and you’ll be happy—sehr sehr happy, I hope, Hendy.”

“We'll leave when we're ready from this place, just as long as we’re not going in pairs—Lily doesn’t want pairs, as I’m sure you’ve noticed. Be good, my dear child,” she said cheerfully, putting on her second boot, “and you’ll be happy—very very happy, I hope, Hendy.”

7

“Thank you,” laughed Miriam. Emma’s hands were on her muff, stroking it eagerly. “Hendchen, Hendchen,” she cooed in her consoling tones, “to house to house, I am so angry—hangry.”

“Thank you,” laughed Miriam. Emma’s hands were on her muff, stroking it eagerly. “Hendchen, Hendchen,” she cooed in her comforting tones, “from house to house, I am so angry—hangry.”

“Hungry.”

"Starving."

“Hungry, yes, and Minna and Clara is ready. Komm!”

“Hungry, yes, and Minna and Clara are ready. Come!”

The child linked arms with her and pulled Miriam towards the corridor. Once out of sight under the gallery she slipped her arm round Miriam’s waist. “Oh, Hendchen, my darling beautiful, you have so lovely teint after your badth—oh, I am zo hangry, oh Hendchen, I luff you zo, I am zo haypie, kiss me one small, small kiss.”

The child linked arms with her and pulled Miriam towards the corridor. Once out of sight under the gallery, she slipped her arm around Miriam’s waist. “Oh, Hendchen, my darling beautiful, you have such a lovely complexion after your bath—oh, I am so hungry, oh Hendchen, I love you so, I am so happy, kiss me a little, tiny kiss.”

“What a baby you are,” said Miriam, half turning as the girl’s warm lips brushed the angle of her jaw. “Yes, we’ll go home, come along.”

“What a baby you are,” Miriam said, turning a bit as the girl’s warm lips grazed the side of her jaw. “Yes, we’ll go home, come on.”

The corridor was almost airless. She longed to get out into the open. They found Minna at a table in the entrance hall her head propped on her hand, snoring gently. Clara sat near her with closed eyes.

The hallway felt almost suffocating. She wanted nothing more than to get outside. They found Minna at a table in the entrance hall, her head resting on her hand, snoring softly. Clara sat nearby with her eyes shut.

As the little party of four making its way home, cleansed and hungry, united and happy, stood for a moment on a tree-planted island half-way across a wide open space, Minna with her eager smile said, gazing, “Oh, I would like a glass Bier.” Miriam saw very distinctly the clear sunlight on the boles of the trees showing every ridge and shade of colour as it had done on the peaked summer-house porch in the morning. The girls closed in on her during the moment of disgust which postponed her response.

As the small group of four made their way home, feeling refreshed and hungry, connected and happy, they paused for a moment on a tree-lined island halfway across a wide open space. Minna, with her eager smile, said while gazing around, “Oh, I would love a glass of beer.” Miriam clearly saw the bright sunlight on the tree trunks, highlighting every ridge and shade of color just like it had on the peaked summer-house porch that morning. The girls gathered around her during the moment of disgust that delayed her response.

“Dear Hendchen! We are alone! Just we nice four! Just only one most little small glass! Just one! Kind best, Hendchen!” she heard. She pushed her way through the little group pretending to ignore their pleadings and to look for obstacles to their passage to the opposite curb. She felt her disgust was absurd and was asking herself why the girls should not have their beer. She would like to watch them, she knew; these little German Fraus-to-be serenely happy at their bier table on this bright afternoon. They closed in on her again. Emma in the gutter in front of her. She felt arms and hands, and the pleading voices besieged her again. Emma’s upturned tragic face, her usually motionless lips a beseeching tunnel, her chin and throat moving to her ardent words made Miriam laugh. It was disgusting. “No, no,” she said hastily, backing away from them to the end of the island. “Of course not. Come along. Don’t be silly.” The elder girls gave in. Emma kept up a little solo of reproach hanging on Miriam’s arm. “Very strict. Cold English. No bier. I want to home. I have bier to home” until they were in sight of the high walls of Waldstrasse.

“Dear Hendchen! We’re alone! Just us four! Just one tiny little glass! Just one! Your best friend, Hendchen!” she heard. She pushed her way through the small group, pretending to ignore their pleas and looking for a way to get to the other side of the street. She felt her disgust was irrational and questioned why the girls shouldn’t have their beer. She knew she wanted to watch them; these little German ladies-to-be happily enjoying their beer at the table on this sunny afternoon. They closed in on her again. Emma was in the gutter in front of her. She felt arms and hands, and the pleading voices surrounded her once more. Emma's tragic, upturned face, her usually still lips forming a pleading tunnel, her chin and throat moving with her passionate words made Miriam laugh. It was disgusting. “No, no,” she said quickly, backing away from them to the edge of the island. “Of course not. Come on. Don’t be ridiculous.” The older girls surrendered. Emma kept up a little solo of reproach, clinging to Miriam’s arm. “Very strict. Cold English. No beer. I want to go home. I have beer at home,” until they were in sight of the tall walls of Waldstrasse.

8

Pastor Lahmann gave a French lesson the next afternoon.

Pastor Lahmann taught a French lesson the next afternoon.

“Sur l’eau, si beau!”

"On the water, so beautiful!"

This refrain threatening for the third time, three or four of the girls led by Bertha Martin, supplied it in a subdued singsong without waiting for Pastor Lahmann’s slow voice. Miriam had scarcely attended to his discourse. He had begun in flat easy tones, describing his visit to Geneva, the snowclad mountains, the quiet lake, the spring flowers. His words brought her no vision and her mind wandered, half tethered. But when he began reading the poem she sank into the rhythm and turned towards him and fixed expectant eyes upon his face. His expression disturbed her. Why did he read with that half-smile? She felt sure that he felt they were “young ladies,” “demoiselles,” “jeunes filles.” She wanted to tell him she was nothing of the kind and take the book from him and show him how to read. His eyes, soft and brown, were the eyes of a child. She noticed that the lower portion of his flat white cheeks looked broader than the upper without giving an effect of squareness of jaw. Then the rhythm took her again and with the second “sur l’eau, si beau,” she saw a very blue lake and a little boat with lateen sails, and during the third verse began to forget the lifeless voice. As the murmured refrain came from the girls there was a slight movement in Fräulein’s sofa-corner. Miriam did not turn her eyes from Pastor Lahmann’s face to look at her, but half expected that at the end of the next verse her low clear devout tones would be heard joining in. Part way through the verse with a startling sweep of draperies against the leather covering of the sofa, Fräulein stood up and towered extraordinarily tall at Pastor Lahmann’s right hand. Her eyes were wide. Miriam thought she had never seen anyone look so pale. She was speaking very quickly in German. Pastor Lahmann rose and faced her. Miriam had just grasped the fact that she was taking the French master to task for reading poetry to his pupils and heard Pastor Lahmann slowly and politely enquire of her whether she or he were conducting the lesson when the two voices broke out together. Fräulein’s fiercely voluble and the Herr Pastor’s voluble and mocking and polite. The two voices continued as he made his way, bowing gravely, down the far side of the table to the saal doors. Here he turned for a moment and his face shone black and white against the dark panelling. “Na, Kinder,” crooned Fräulein gently, when he had disappeared, “a walk—a walk in the beautiful sunshine. Make ready quickly.”

This refrain came around for the third time, and three or four of the girls, led by Bertha Martin, chimed in with a quiet singsong, not bothering to wait for Pastor Lahmann’s slow voice. Miriam barely paid attention to what he was saying. He had started in a flat, easy tone, describing his trip to Geneva, the snow-covered mountains, the calm lake, the spring flowers. His words didn’t paint any picture for her, and her mind wandered aimlessly. But when he began reading the poem, she got lost in the rhythm, turned toward him, and fixed her expectant gaze on his face. His expression unsettled her. Why was he reading with that half-smile? She felt certain he was viewing them as “young ladies,” “demoiselles,” “jeunes filles.” She wanted to tell him she was none of that and snatch the book from him to show him how to read. His soft, brown eyes looked like those of a child. She noticed that the lower part of his flat white cheeks seemed wider than the upper part without giving a squarish jaw effect. Then the rhythm wrapped around her again, and with the second “sur l’eau, si beau,” she envisioned a very blue lake with a small boat featuring lateen sails, and by the third verse, she began to forget his lifeless voice. As the girls murmured the refrain, there was a slight movement in Fräulein’s corner of the sofa. Miriam didn’t turn her gaze from Pastor Lahmann’s face to look at her but half-expected that by the end of the next verse, her low, clear, devout voice would join in. Partway through the verse, with a sudden swish of fabric against the leather on the sofa, Fräulein stood up, rising extraordinarily tall next to Pastor Lahmann. Her eyes were wide. Miriam thought she had never seen anyone look so pale. She was speaking very fast in German. Pastor Lahmann stood up to face her. Miriam had just realized that she was reprimanding the French teacher for reading poetry to his students when the two voices erupted together—Fräulein’s fierce and rapid, and Herr Pastor’s voluble, mocking, and polite. The two voices continued as he navigated his way, bowing gravely, down the far side of the table toward the saal doors. Here, he paused for a moment, and his face stood out in stark contrast against the dark paneling. “Na, Kinder,” Fräulein softly crooned when he had disappeared, “a walk—a walk in the beautiful sunshine. Get ready quickly.”

“My sainted uncle,” laughed Bertha as they trooped down the basement stairs. “Oh—my stars!”

“My dear uncle,” laughed Bertha as they headed down the basement stairs. “Oh—my gosh!”

Did you see her eyes?”

“Did you see her eyes?”

“Ja! Wüthend!”

"Yes! Wüthend!"

“I wonder the poor little man wasn’t burnt up.”

“I wonder why the poor little guy wasn't burned up.”

“Hurry up, mädshuns, we’ll have a ripping walk. We’ll see if we can go Tiergartenstrasse.”

“Hurry up, girls, we’re going for a great walk. Let’s see if we can head to Tiergartenstrasse.”

“Does this sort of thing often happen?” asked Miriam, finding herself bending over a boot-box at Gertrude’s side.

“Does this kind of thing happen often?” asked Miriam, bending over a boot box next to Gertrude.

Gertrude turned and winked at her. “Only sometimes.”

Gertrude turned and winked at her. “Just occasionally.”

“What an awful temper she must have,” pursued Miriam.

“What a terrible temper she must have,” continued Miriam.

Gertrude laughed.

Gertrude laughed.

9

Breakfast the next morning was a gay feast. The mood which had seized the girls at the lavishly decked tea-table awaiting them on their return from their momentous walk the day before, still held them. They all had come in feeling a little apprehensive, and Fräulein behind her tea-urn had met them with the fullest expansion of smiling indulgence Miriam had yet seen. After tea she had suggested an evening’s entertainment and had permitted the English girls to act charades.

Breakfast the next morning was a cheerful celebration. The excitement that had captured the girls at the beautifully set tea table when they returned from their significant walk the day before was still with them. They had all walked in feeling a bit nervous, and Fräulein, behind her tea urn, greeted them with the warmest and most indulgent smile Miriam had ever seen. After tea, she suggested a fun evening activity and allowed the English girls to perform charades.

For Miriam it was an evening of pure delight. At the end of the first charade, when the girls were standing at a loss in the dimly-lit hall, she made a timid suggestion. It was enthusiastically welcomed and for the rest of the evening she was allowed to take the lead. She found herself making up scene after scene surrounded by eager faces. She wondered whether her raised voice, as she disposed of proffered suggestions—“no, that wouldn’t be clear, this is the thing we’ve got to bring out”—could be heard by Fräulein sitting waiting with the Germans under the lowered lights in the saal, and she felt Fräulein’s eye on her as she plunged from the hall into the dim schoolroom rapidly arranging effects in the open space in front of the long table which had been turned round and pushed alongside the windows.

For Miriam, it was an evening of pure joy. At the end of the first charade, when the girls were standing around unsure in the dimly-lit hall, she made a shy suggestion. It was met with enthusiastic approval, and for the rest of the evening, she was allowed to take charge. She found herself creating scene after scene, surrounded by eager faces. She wondered if her raised voice, as she dismissed offered suggestions—“no, that wouldn’t be clear, this is what we need to emphasize”—could be heard by Fräulein waiting with the Germans under the dim lights in the saal, and she felt Fräulein’s gaze on her as she rushed from the hall into the dim schoolroom, quickly arranging props in the open area in front of the long table that had been turned around and pushed against the windows.

Towards the end of the evening, dreaming alone in the schoolroom near the closed door of the little room whence the scenes were lit, she felt herself in a vast space. The ceilings and walls seemed to disappear. She wanted a big scene, something quiet and serious—quite different from the fussy little absurdities they had been rushing through all the evening. A statue ... one of the Germans. “You think of something this time,” she said, pushing the group of girls out into the hall.

Towards the end of the evening, dreaming alone in the classroom near the closed door of the little room where the scenes were lit, she felt like she was in a huge space. The ceilings and walls seemed to fade away. She longed for a big scene, something calm and serious—completely different from the silly little antics they had been rushing through all evening. A statue... one of the Germans. “You think of something this time,” she said, pushing the group of girls out into the hallway.

Ulrica. She must manage to bring in Ulrica without giving her anything to do. Just to have her to look at. The height of darkened room above her rose to a sky. An animated discussion, led by Bertha Martin, was going on in the hall.

Ulrica. She has to find a way to bring in Ulrica without giving her any tasks. Just having her there to look at. The ceiling of the dark room above her reached up like a sky. An animated discussion, led by Bertha Martin, was happening in the hall.

They had chosen “beehive.” It would be a catch. Fräulein was always calling them her Bienenkorb and the girls would guess Bienenkorb and not discover that they were meant to say the English word.

They had chosen “beehive.” It would be a catch. Fräulein was always calling them her Bienenkorb and the girls would guess Bienenkorb and not realize that they were supposed to say the English word.

“The old things can’t possibly get it. It’ll be a lark, just for the end,” said Jimmie.

“The old things can’t possibly understand. It’ll be a fun time, just for the finale,” said Jimmie.

“No.” Miriam announced radiantly. “They’d hate a sell. We’ll have Romeo.”

“No.” Miriam said brightly. “They’d hate a sell. We’ll have Romeo.”

“That’ll be awfully long. Four bits altogether, if they don’t guess from the syllables,” objected Solomon wearily.

"That’s going to take forever. Four bits total, if they don’t figure it out from the syllables," Solomon said wearily.

Rapidly planning farcical scenes for the syllables she carried her tired troupe to a vague appreciation of the final tableau for Ulrica. Shrouding the last syllable beyond recognition, she sent a messenger to the audience through the hall door of the saal to beg for Ulrica.

Rapidly organizing ridiculous scenes for the lines, she led her exhausted group to a dim understanding of the final scene for Ulrica. Covering the last word to the point of obscurity, she sent a messenger to the audience through the hall door of the saal to request Ulrica.

Ulrica came, serenely wondering, her great eyes alight with her evening’s enjoyment and was induced by Miriam.

Ulrica arrived, calmly curious, her big eyes sparkling with the enjoyment of the evening, and was encouraged by Miriam.

“You’ve only to stand and look down—nothing else.” To mount the schoolroom table in the dimness and standing with her hands on the back of a draped chair to gaze down at Romeo’s upturned face.

“You just have to stand and look down—nothing else.” She climbed onto the schoolroom table in the dim light, standing with her hands on the back of a draped chair to gaze down at Romeo’s turned-up face.

Bertha Martin’s pale profile, with her fair hair drawn back and tied at the nape of her neck and a loose cloak round her shoulders would, it was agreed, make the best presentation of a youth they could contrive, and Miriam arranged her, turning her upturned face so that the audience would catch its clear outline. But at the last minute, urged by Solomon’s disapproval of the scene, Bertha withdrew. Miriam put on the cloak, lifted its collar to hide her hair and standing with her back to the audience flung up her hands towards Ulrica as the gas behind the little schoolroom door was turned slowly up. Standing motionless, gazing at the pale oval face bending gravely towards her from the gloom, she felt for a moment the radiance of stars above her and heard the rustle of leaves. Then the guessing voices broke from the saal. “Ach! ach! Wie schön! Romeo! That is beautifoll. Romeo! Who is our Romeo?” and Fräulein’s smiling, singing, affectionate voice, “Who is Romeo! The rascal!”

Bertha Martin’s pale profile, with her fair hair pulled back and tied at the nape of her neck and a loose cloak draped over her shoulders, was considered the best representation of youth they could create. Miriam positioned her, angling her upturned face so the audience could see its clear outline. But at the last minute, influenced by Solomon’s disapproval of the scene, Bertha stepped back. Miriam put on the cloak, raised its collar to conceal her hair, and standing with her back to the audience, raised her hands toward Ulrica as the gaslight behind the little schoolroom door was gradually turned up. Standing still, gazing at the pale oval face leaning seriously toward her from the shadows, she momentarily felt the sparkle of stars above her and heard the rustling of leaves. Then the guessing voices erupted from the saal. “Ach! ach! Wie schön! Romeo! That is beautiful. Romeo! Who is our Romeo?” and Fräulein’s smiling, singing, affectionate voice chimed in, “Who is Romeo! The rascal!”

10

Taking the top flight three stairs at a time Miriam reached the garret first and began running about the room at a quick trot with her fists closed, arms doubled and elbows back. The high garret looked wonderfully friendly and warm in the light of her single candle. It seemed full of approving voices. Perhaps one day she would go on the stage. Eve always said so.

Taking the top flight three stairs at a time, Miriam reached the attic first and started running around the room at a quick pace with her fists clenched, arms bent, and elbows back. The high attic looked incredibly inviting and cozy in the light of her single candle. It felt filled with encouraging voices. Maybe one day she would perform on stage. Eve always said so.

People always liked her if she let herself go. She would let herself go more in future at Waldstrasse.

People always liked her when she let loose. She would let herself go more in the future at Waldstrasse.

It was so jolly being at Waldstrasse.

It was so much fun being at Waldstrasse.

“Qu’est-ce que vous avez?” appealed Mademoiselle, laughing at the door with open face. Miriam continued her trot. Mademoiselle put the candle down on the dressing-table and began to run, too, in little quick dancing steps, her wincey skirt billowing out all round her. Their shadows bobbed and darted, swelling and shrinking on the plaster walls. Soon breathless, Mademoiselle sank down on the side of her bed, panting and volleying raillery and broken tinkles of laughter at Miriam standing goose-stepping on the strip of matting with an open umbrella held high over her head. Recovering breath, she began to lament.... Miriam had not during the whole evening of dressing up seen the Martins’ summer hats.... They were wonderful. Shutting her umbrella Miriam went to her dressing-table drawer.... It would be impossible, absolutely impossible ... to imagine hats more beautiful.... Miriam sat on her own bed punctuating through a paper-covered comb.... Mademoiselle persisted ... non, écoutez—figurez-vous—the hats were of a pale straw ... the colour of pepper ... “Bee ...” responded the comb on a short low wheeze. “And the trimming—oh, of a charm that no one could describe.” ... “Beem!” squeaked the comb ... “stalks of barley” ... “beem-beem” ... “of a perfect naturalness” ... “and the flowers, poppies, of a beauty”—“bee-eeem—beeem” ... “oh, oh, vraiment”—Mademoiselle buried her face in her pillow and put her fingers to her ears.

“What’s wrong with you?” Mademoiselle called out, laughing at the door with a bright smile. Miriam kept walking. Mademoiselle set the candle on the dressing table and started to run too, taking small, quick, dance-like steps, her wincey skirt billowing all around her. Their shadows bounced and darted, growing and shrinking on the plaster walls. Soon out of breath, Mademoiselle collapsed onto the side of her bed, panting and throwing playful teasing and bursts of laughter at Miriam, who was marching on the matting with an open umbrella held high above her head. Catching her breath, she started to complain... Miriam hadn’t seen the Martins’ summer hats all evening while dressing up... They were amazing. Closing her umbrella, Miriam went to her dressing-table drawer... It was impossible, absolutely impossible... to imagine more beautiful hats.... Miriam sat on her own bed, tapping a paper-covered comb... Mademoiselle insisted... no, listen—imagine—the hats were a light straw color... the color of pepper... “Bee...” the comb responded with a low wheeze. “And the trim—oh, it was so charming that no one could ever describe it.”... “Beem!” squeaked the comb... “stalks of barley”... “beem-beem”... “of a perfect natural look”... “and the flowers, poppies, were so beautiful”—“bee-eeem—beeem”... “oh, oh, really”—Mademoiselle buried her face in her pillow and put her fingers in her ears.

Miriam began playing very softly “The March of the Men of Harlech,” and got to her feet and went marching gently round the room near the walls. Sitting up, Mademoiselle listened. Presently she rounded her eyes and pointed with one finger to the dim roof of the attic.

Miriam started to play “The March of the Men of Harlech” very softly and stood up, gently marching around the room near the walls. Mademoiselle sat up and listened. After a while, she widened her eyes and pointed with one finger at the dim ceiling of the attic.

“Les toiles d’araignées auront peur!” she whispered.

“Spider webs will be scared!” she whispered.

Miriam ceased playing and her eyes went up to the little window frames high in the wall, farthest away from the island made by their two little beds and the matting and toilet chests and scarcely visible in the flickering candle-light, and came back to Mademoiselle’s face.

Miriam stopped playing and looked up at the small window frames high in the wall, farthest from the little island created by their two beds, the matting, and the toilet chests, barely visible in the flickering candlelight, and then her gaze returned to Mademoiselle’s face.

“Les toiles d’araignées,” she breathed, straining her eyes to their utmost size. They gazed at each other. “Les toiles ...”

“Spider webs,” she breathed, straining her eyes to their fullest extent. They looked at each other. “The webs ...”

Mademoiselle’s laughter came first. They sat holding each other’s eyes, shaken with laughter, until Mademoiselle said, sighing brokenly, “Et c’est la cloche qui va sonner immédiatement.” As they undressed, she went on talking—“the night comes ... the black night ... we must sleep ... we must sleep in peace ... we are safe ... we are protected ... nous craignons Dieu, n’est ce pas?” Miriam was shocked to find her at her elbow, in her nightgown, speaking very gravely. She looked for a moment into the serious eyes challenging her own. The mouth was frugally compressed. “Oh yes,” said Miriam stiffly.

Mademoiselle started laughing first. They sat there, locking eyes, shaking with laughter, until Mademoiselle sighed heavily and said, “And the bell is going to ring immediately.” As they got undressed, she continued talking—“the night is coming ... the dark night ... we must sleep ... we must sleep in peace ... we are safe ... we are protected ... we fear God, right?” Miriam was taken aback to find her beside her, in her nightgown, speaking very seriously. She looked for a moment into the serious eyes that seemed to challenge her own. The mouth was tightly closed. “Oh yes,” Miriam replied stiffly.

They blew out the candle when the bell sounded and got into bed. Miriam imagined the Martins’ regular features under their barley and poppy trimmed hats. She knew exactly the kind of English hat it would be. They were certainly not pretty hats—she wondered at Mademoiselle’s French eyes being so impressed. She knew they must be hats with very narrow brims, the trimming coming nearly to the edge and Solomon’s she felt sure inclined to be boat-shaped. Mademoiselle was talking about translated English books she had read. Miriam was glad of her thin voice piercing the darkness—she did not want to sleep. She loved the day that had gone; and the one that was coming. She saw the room again as it had been when Mademoiselle had looked up towards the toiles d’araignées. She had never thought of there being cobwebs up there. Now she saw them dangling in corners, high up near those mysterious windows unnoticed, looking down on her and Mademoiselle ... Fräulein Pfaff’s cobwebs. They were hers now, had been hers through cold dark nights.... Mademoiselle was asking her if she knew a most charming English book ... “La Première Prière de Jessica”?

They blew out the candle when the bell rang and got into bed. Miriam pictured the Martins’ familiar features under their barley and poppy trimmed hats. She knew exactly what type of English hat it would be. They were definitely not attractive hats—she was surprised that Mademoiselle’s French eyes were so impressed. She imagined they must be hats with very narrow brims, the trimming almost reaching the edge, and she was sure Solomon’s hat leaned toward a boat shape. Mademoiselle was talking about translated English books she had read. Miriam appreciated her thin voice cutting through the darkness—she didn’t want to sleep. She cherished the day that had just passed and the one that was about to come. She visualized the room again, just as it had been when Mademoiselle looked up at the cobwebs. She had never noticed there were cobwebs up there. Now she saw them hanging in corners, high up by those mysterious windows, unnoticed, looking down on her and Mademoiselle ... Fräulein Pfaff’s cobwebs. They were hers now, had been hers through cold dark nights.... Mademoiselle was asking her if she knew a delightful English book ... “La Première Prière de Jessica”?

“Oh yes.”

“Definitely.”

“Oh, the most beautiful book it would be possible to read.” An indrawn breath, “Le Secret de Lady Audley.”

“Oh, the most beautiful book you could ever read.” A sharp intake of breath, “The Secret of Lady Audley.”

“Yes,” responded Miriam sleepily.

“Yeah,” responded Miriam sleepily.

11

After the gay breakfast Miriam found herself alone in the schoolroom listening inadvertently to a conversation going on apparently in Fräulein Pfaff’s room beyond the little schoolroom. The voices were low, but she knew neither of them, nor could she distinguish words. The sound of the voices, boxed in, filling a little space shut off from the great empty hall made the house seem very still. The saal was empty, the girls were upstairs at their housework. Miriam restlessly rising early had done her share before breakfast. She took Harriett’s last letter from her pocket and fumbled the disarranged leaves for the conclusion.

After the lively breakfast, Miriam found herself alone in the schoolroom, unintentionally listening to a conversation happening in Fräulein Pfaff’s room next door. The voices were quiet, but she didn't recognize either of them, nor could she make out any words. The sound of the voices, contained in that small space separated from the large empty hall, made the house feel very quiet. The hall was empty, and the girls were upstairs doing their chores. Miriam, who had gotten up early and restlessly, had already done her share of the work before breakfast. She took Harriett’s last letter out of her pocket and sifted through the disorganized pages to find the ending.

“We are sending you out two blouses. Don’t you think you’re lucky?” Miriam glanced out at the young chestnut leaves drooping in tight pleats from black twigs ... “real grand proper blouses the first you’ve ever had, and a skirt to wear them with ... won’t you be within an inch of your life! Mother got them at Grigg’s—one is squashed strawberry with a sort of little catherine-wheely design in black going over it but not too much, awfully smart; and the other is a sort of buffy; one zephyr, the other cotton, and the skirt is a sort of mixey pepper and salt with lumps in the weaving—you know how I mean, something like our prawn dresses only lighter and much more refined. The duffer is going to join the tennis-club—he was at the Pooles’ dance. I was simply flabbergasted. He’s a duffer.”

“We're sending you two blouses. Don’t you think you’re lucky?” Miriam glanced at the young chestnut leaves drooping in tight pleats from black twigs... “real nice blouses, the first you’ve ever had, and a skirt to go with them... won’t you be thrilled! Mom got them at Grigg’s—one is a squashed strawberry color with a little catherine-wheel design in black but not too much, really stylish; and the other is a sort of creamy color; one’s made of lightweight fabric, the other cotton, and the skirt is a mix of gray and white with texture in the weaving—you know what I mean, something like our prawn dresses but lighter and much more elegant. The guy is going to join the tennis club—he was at the Pooles’ dance. I was totally shocked. He’s such a loser.”

The little German garden was disappearing from Miriam’s eyes.... It was cruel, cruel that she was not going to wear her blouses at home, at the tennis-club ... with Harriett.... It was all beginning again, after all—the spring and tennis and presently boating—things were going on ... the smash had not come ... why had she not stayed ... just one more spring? ... how silly and hurried she had been, and there at home in the garden lilac was quietly coming out and syringa and guelder roses and May and laburnum and ... everything ... and she had run away, proud of herself, despising them all, and had turned herself into Miss Henderson, ... and no one would ever know who she was.... Perhaps the blouses would make a difference—it must be extraordinary to have blouses.... Slommucky ... untidy and slommucky Lilla’s mother had called them ... and perhaps they would not fit her....

The little German garden was fading from Miriam’s view.... It was so unfair that she wasn’t going to wear her blouses at home, at the tennis club ... with Harriett.... Everything was starting over again—the spring, the tennis, and soon boating—things were moving on ... the crash hadn’t happened ... why hadn’t she stayed ... just one more spring? ... how silly and rushed she had been, and back home in the garden, lilac was quietly blooming along with syringa, guelder roses, May, laburnum, and ... everything ... and she had run away, feeling proud of herself, looking down on them all, and had transformed into Miss Henderson, ... and no one would ever know who she really was.... Maybe the blouses would change things—it had to be amazing to have blouses.... Slommucky ... messy and slommucky, Lilla’s mother had called them ... and maybe they wouldn’t even fit her....

One of the voices rose to a sawing like the shrill whir of wood being cut by machinery.... A derisive laugh broke into the strange sound. It was Fräulein Pfaff’s laughter and was followed by her voice thinner and shriller and higher than the other. Miriam listened. What could be going on? ... both voices were almost screaming ... together ... one against the other ... it was like mad women.... A door broke open on a shriek. Miriam bounded to the schoolroom door and opened it in time to see Anna lurch, shouting and screaming, part way down the basement stairs. She turned, leaning with her back against the wall, her eyes half-closed, sawing with fists in the direction of Fräulein, who stood laughing in her doorway. After one glance Miriam recoiled. They had not seen her.

One of the voices rose like a high-pitched sawing noise, similar to the whir of wood being cut by a machine. A mocking laugh interrupted the strange sound; it was Fräulein Pfaff’s laughter, followed by her voice, which was thinner, shriller, and higher than the other. Miriam listened. What was happening? Both voices were almost screaming, working against each other, sounding like crazy women. A door burst open with a shriek. Miriam rushed to the schoolroom door and opened it just in time to see Anna staggering, shouting and screaming, partway down the basement stairs. She turned, leaning back against the wall, her eyes half-closed, swinging her fists toward Fräulein, who was laughing in her doorway. After one glance, Miriam pulled back. They hadn’t noticed her.

“Ja,” screamed Fräulein—“Sie können ihre paar Groschen haben!—Ihre paar Groschen! Ihre paar Groschen!” and then the two voices shrieked incoherently together until Fräulein’s door slammed to and Anna’s voice, shouting and swearing, died away towards the basement.

“Yeah,” screamed the young lady—“You can have your few coins!—Your few coins! Your few coins!” and then the two voices yelled nonsensically together until the young lady’s door slammed shut and Anna’s voice, shouting and cursing, faded away toward the basement.

12

Miriam had crept back to the schoolroom window. She stood shivering, trying to forget the taunting words, and the cruel laughter. “You can have your ha’pence!” Poor Anna. Her poor wages. Her bony face....

Miriam had quietly returned to the schoolroom window. She stood shivering, trying to push the teasing words and the harsh laughter out of her mind. “You can keep your ha’pence!” Poor Anna. Her meager pay. Her skeletal face...

Gertrude looked in.

Gertrude peered inside.

“I say, Henderson, come on down and help me pack up lunch. We’re all going to Hoddenheim for the day, the whole family, come on.”

“I’m telling you, Henderson, come down and help me pack lunch. We’re all heading to Hoddenheim for the day, the whole family, let’s go.”

“For the day?”

“For the day?”

“The day, ja. Lily’s restless.”

"Yeah, it's a restless day. Lily's."

Miriam stood looking at her laughing face and listening to her hoarse, whispering voice. Gertrude turned and went downstairs.

Miriam stood there, looking at her laughing reflection and listening to her hoarse, whispery voice. Gertrude turned and walked downstairs.

Miriam followed her, cold and sick and shivering, and presently glad to be her assistant as she bustled about the empty kitchen.

Miriam followed her, feeling cold, unwell, and shivering, and soon felt happy to help as she moved around the empty kitchen.

Upstairs the other girls were getting ready for the outing.

Upstairs, the other girls were getting ready for the outing.

13

Starting out along the dusty field-girt roadway leading from the railway station to the little town of Hoddenheim through the hot sunshine, Miriam was already weary and fearful of the hours that lay ahead. They would bring tests; and opportunities for Fräulein to see all her incapability. Fräulein had thrown her thick gauze veil back over her large hat and was walking with short footsteps, quickly along the centre of the roadway throwing out exclamations of delight, calling to the girls in a singing voice to cast away the winter, to fill their lungs, fill their hearts with spring.

Starting out along the dusty road bordered by fields leading from the train station to the small town of Hoddenheim under the blazing sun, Miriam already felt tired and anxious about the hours ahead. They would bring challenges and chances for Fräulein to witness all her shortcomings. Fräulein had pulled her thick gauze veil back over her large hat and was quickly striding down the middle of the road, happily calling out to the girls in a singing voice to shake off the winter, to fill their lungs and hearts with spring.

She rallied them to observation.

She urged them to observe.

Miriam could not remember having seen men working in fields. They troubled her. They looked up with strange eyes. She wished they were not there. She wanted the fields to be still—and smaller. Still green fields and orchards ... woods....

Miriam couldn’t recall ever seeing men working in the fields. They unsettled her. They looked at her with unfamiliar eyes. She wished they weren’t there. She wanted the fields to be quiet—and smaller. Just tranquil green fields and orchards... woods....

They passed a farmyard and stopped in a cluster at the gate.

They passed by a farm and gathered at the gate.

There was a moment of relief for her here. She could look easily at the scatter of poultry and the little pigs trotting and grunting about the yard. She talked to the nearest German girl, of these and of the calves standing in the shelter of a rick, carefully repeating the English names. As her eyes reached the rick she found that she did not know what to say. Was it hay or straw? What was the difference? She dreaded the day more and more.

There was a moment of relief for her here. She could easily look at the scattered poultry and the little pigs trotting and grunting around the yard. She talked to the nearest German girl about these and the calves standing in the shelter of a rick, carefully repeating the English names. As her eyes reached the rick, she found that she did not know what to say. Was it hay or straw? What was the difference? She dreaded the day more and more.

Fräulein passed on leading the way, down the road hand-in-hand with Emma. The girls straggled after her.

Fräulein led the way down the road, holding hands with Emma. The other girls followed behind her.

14

Making some remark to Minna, Miriam secured her companionship and dropped a little behind the group. Minna gave her one eager beam from behind her nose, which was shining rosily in the clear air, and they walked silently along side by side bringing up the rear.

Making a comment to Minna, Miriam got her to join her and fell a bit behind the group. Minna gave her an enthusiastic smile from behind her nose, which was glowing pink in the fresh air, and they walked silently next to each other, trailing at the back.

Voices and the scrabble of feet along the roadway sounded ahead.

Voices and the shuffle of feet on the road sounded up ahead.

Miriam noticed large rounded puffs of white cloud standing up sharp and still upon the horizon. Cottages began to appear at the roadside.

Miriam noticed big fluffy white clouds sharply standing still on the horizon. Cottages started to show up along the roadside.

Standing and moving in the soft air was the strong sour smell of baking schwarzbrot. A big bony-browed woman came from a dark cottage and stood motionless in the low doorway, watching them with kindly body. Miriam glanced at her face—her eyes were small and expressionless, like Anna’s ... evil-looking.

Standing and moving in the soft air was the strong sour smell of baking schwarzbrot. A big, bony woman with a heavy brow came out of a dark cottage and stood still in the low doorway, watching them with a kind demeanor. Miriam glanced at her face—her eyes were small and expressionless, like Anna’s... giving off an unsettling vibe.

Presently they were in a narrow street. Miriam’s footsteps hurried. She almost cried aloud. The façades of the dwellings passing slowly on either hand were higher, here and there one rose to a high peak, pierced geometrically with tiny windows. The street widening out ahead showed an open cobbled space and cross-roads. At every angle stood high quiet peaked houses, their faces shining warm cream and milk-white, patterned with windows.

Right now, they were on a narrow street. Miriam hurried her steps. She almost cried out loud. The facades of the buildings passing slowly on either side were taller; occasionally, one had a high peak, pierced with small, geometric windows. The street opened up ahead, revealing a cobbled square and some cross-roads. At each corner stood tall, quiet peaked houses, their surfaces shining a warm cream and milk-white, decorated with windows.

They overtook the others drawn up in the roadway before a long low wooden house. Miriam had time to see little gilded figures standing out in niches in rows all along the façade and rows of scrollwork dimly painted, as she stood still a moment with beating heart behind the group. She heard Fräulein talking in English of councillors and centuries and assumed for a moment as Fräulein’s eye passed her a look of intelligence; then they had all moved on together deeper into the town. She clung to Minna, talking at random ... did she like Hoddenheim ... and Minna responded to the full, helping her, talking earnestly and emphatically about food and the sunshine, isolating the two of them; and they all reached the cobbled open space and stood still and the peaked houses stood all round them.

They passed the others gathered in the street in front of a long, low wooden house. Miriam had a moment to notice little gilded figures in niches along the facade and rows of dimly painted scrollwork as she stood still for a moment with her heart racing behind the group. She heard Fräulein speaking in English about councillors and centuries and, for a moment, assumed there was an understanding in Fräulein's glance as it passed over her; then they all moved on together deeper into the town. She held onto Minna, chatting randomly ... did she like Hoddenheim ... and Minna fully engaged, helping her, talking earnestly and emphatically about food and the sunshine, isolating the two of them; and soon they all reached the cobbled open space, stopping as the peaked houses surrounded them.

15

“You like old-time Germany, Miss Henderson?”

“You like old-school Germany, Miss Henderson?”

Miriam turned a radiant face to Fräulein Pfaff’s table and made some movement with her lips.

Miriam turned a bright face toward Fräulein Pfaff's table and made some motion with her lips.

“I think you have something of the German in you.”

“I think you have a bit of German in you.”

“She has, she has,” said Minna from the little arbour where she sat with Millie. “She is not English.”

“She has, she has,” said Minna from the little arbor where she sat with Millie. “She is not English.”

They had eaten their lunch at a little group of arboured tables at the back of an old wooden inn. Fräulein had talked history to those nearest to her and sat back at last with her gauze veil in place, tall and still in her arbour, sighing happily now and again and making her little sounds of affectionate raillery as the girls finished their coffee and jested and giggled together across their worm-eaten, green-painted tables.

They had lunch at a small cluster of covered tables at the back of an old wooden inn. Fräulein chatted about history with those closest to her and eventually leaned back with her gauzy veil in place, tall and still in her corner, happily sighing from time to time and making her little sounds of playful teasing as the girls finished their coffee and joked and giggled together across their worn, green-painted tables.

“You have beautiful old towns and villages in England,” said Fräulein, yawning slightly.

“You have beautiful old towns and villages in England,” said the young lady, yawning a little.

“Yes—but not anything like this.”

"Yes—but nothing like this."

“Oh, Gertrude, that isn’t true. We have.”

“Oh, Gertrude, that’s not true. We have.”

“Then they’re hidden from view, my dear Mill, not visible to the naked eye,” laughed Gertrude.

“Then they’re hidden from view, my dear Mill, not visible to the naked eye,” laughed Gertrude.

“Tell us, my Millie,” encouraged Fräulein, “say what you have in mind. Perhaps Gairtrud does not know the English towns and villages as well as you do.”

“Tell us, my Millie,” encouraged Fräulein, “share what you’re thinking. Maybe Gairtrud doesn’t know the English towns and villages as well as you do.”

The German girls attended eagerly.

The German girls attended with excitement.

“I can’t tell you the names of the places,” said Millie, “but I have seen pictures.”

“I can’t tell you the names of the places,” Millie said, “but I’ve seen pictures.”

There was a pause. Gertrude smiled, but made no further response.

There was a pause. Gertrude smiled but didn’t say anything more.

“Peectures,” murmured Minna. “Peectures always are beautiful. All towns are beautiful, perhaps. Not?”

“Pictures,” murmured Minna. “Pictures are always beautiful. Maybe all towns are beautiful, right?”

“There may be bits, perhaps,” blurted Miriam, “but not whole towns and nothing anywhere a bit like Hoddenheim, I’m perfectly certain.”

“There might be some small sections,” Miriam said quickly, “but not entire towns and nothing anywhere that resembles Hoddenheim at all, I’m absolutely sure.”

“Oh, well, not the same,” complained Millie, “but just as beautiful—more beautiful.”

“Oh, well, not the same,” Millie complained, “but just as beautiful—more beautiful.”

“Oh-ho, Millississimo.”

“Oh wow, Millississimo.”

“Of course there are, Bertha, there must be.”

“Of course there are, Bertha, there has to be.”

“Well, Millicent,” pressed Fräulein, “‘more beautiful’ and why? Beauty is what you see and is not for everyone the same. It is an affaire de goût. So you must tell us why to you the old towns of England are more beautiful than the old towns of Germany. It is because you prefair them? They are your towns, it is quite natural you should prefair them.”

“Well, Millicent,” urged Fräulein, “‘more beautiful’—but why? Beauty is subjective and everyone sees it differently. It’s a matter of taste. So you need to explain why you think the old towns of England are more beautiful than those in Germany. Is it just because you prefer them? They are your towns, so it’s only natural that you would prefer them.”

“It isn’t only that, Fräulein.”

"It’s not just that, Fräulein."

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“Our country is older than Germany, besides——”

“Our country is older than Germany, also——”

“It isn’t, my blessed child.”

“It isn’t, my dear child.”

“It is, Gertrude—our civilisation.”

“It is, Gertrude—our society.”

“Oh, civilisation.”

“Oh, civilization.”

“Engländerin, Engländerin,” mocked Bertha.

"Englishwoman, Englishwoman," mocked Bertha.

“Englishwooman, very Englishwooman,” echoed Elsa Speier.

“Englishwoman, very Englishwoman,” echoed Elsa Speier.

“Well, I am Engländerin,” said Millie, blushing crimson.

“Well, I am English,” said Millie, blushing bright red.

“Would you rather the street-boys called Engländerin after you or they didn’t?”

“Would you prefer the street kids to call you Engländerin or not?”

“Oh, Jimmie,” said Solomon impatiently.

“Oh, Jimmie,” Solomon said impatiently.

“I wasn’t asking you, Solomon.”

“I wasn’t asking you, Sol.”

“What means Solomon, with her ‘Oh, Djimmee,’ ‘oh, Djimmee’?”

“What does Solomon mean with her ‘Oh, Djimmee,’ ‘oh, Djimmee’?”

Solomon stirred heavily and looked up, flushing, her eyes avoiding the German arbours.

Solomon stirred awake and looked up, blushing, her eyes avoiding the German arbors.

“Na, Solemn,” laughed Fräulein Pfaff.

“Na, Solemn,” laughed Miss Pfaff.

“Oh well, of course, Fräulein.” Solomon sat in a crimson tide, bridling.

“Oh well, of course, Miss.” Solomon sat in a wave of red, holding back.

“Solomon likes not Germans.”

“Solomon doesn’t like Germans.”

“Go on, Elsa,” rattled Bertha. “Germans are all right, me dear. I think it’s rather a lark when they sing out Engländerin. I always want to yell ‘Ya!’”

“Go on, Elsa,” said Bertha excitedly. “Germans are cool, my dear. I actually find it pretty funny when they shout Engländerin. I always want to shout ‘Yeah!’”

“Likewise ‘Boo!’ Come on, Mill, we’re all waiting.”

“Same here, ‘Boo!’ Let’s go, Mill, we’re all waiting.”

“Well, you know I don’t like it, Jimmie.”

“Well, you know I don’t like it, Jimmie.”

Why?

“Why?”

“Because it makes me forget I’m in Germany and only remember I’ve got to go back.”

“Because it makes me forget I’m in Germany and only remember I have to go back.”

“My hat, Mill, you’re a queer mixture!”

“My hat, Mill, you’re such a strange mix!”

“But, Millie, best child, it’s just the very thing that makes you know you’re here.”

“But, Millie, my dear, it’s exactly what shows you that you’re here.”

“It doesn’t me, Gertrude.”

"It doesn't concern me, Gertrude."

“What is English towns looking like,” said Elsa Speier.

“What do English towns look like?” said Elsa Speier.

No one seemed ready to take up this challenge.

No one appeared willing to take on this challenge.

“Like other towns I suppose,” laughed Jimmie.

“Like any other town, I guess,” Jimmie laughed.

“Our Millie is glad to be in Germany,” ruled Fräulein, rising. “She and I agree—I go most gladly to England. Gairtrud is neither English nor German. Perhaps she looks down upon us all.”

“Our Millie is happy to be in Germany,” said Fräulein, standing up. “She and I agree—I’m very willing to go to England. Gairtrud is neither English nor German. Maybe she thinks she’s better than all of us.”

“Of course I do,” roared Gertrude, crossing her knees and tilting her chair. “What do you think. Was denkt ihr? I am a barbarian.”

“Of course I do,” Gertrude shouted, crossing her knees and tilting her chair. “What do you think? Am I a barbarian?”

“A stranger.”

"An unfamiliar person."

“Still we of the wild are the better men.”

“Still, we from the wild are the better people.”

“Ah. We end then with a quotation from our dear Schiller. Come, children.”

“Ah. We’ll finish with a quote from our dear Schiller. Come on, kids.”

“What’s that from?” Miriam asked of Gertrude as they wandered up the garden.

“What’s that from?” Miriam asked Gertrude as they walked through the garden.

“‘The Räuber.’ Magnificent thing. Play. We saw it last winter.”

“The Robbers.” Amazing play. We saw it last winter.

“I don’t believe she really cares for it a bit,” was Miriam’s mental comment. Her heart was warm towards Millie, looking so outlandish with her English vicarage air in this little German beer-garden, with her strange love of Germany. Of course there wasn’t anything a bit like Germany in England.... So silly to make comparisons. “Comparisons are odious.” Perfectly true.

“I don’t think she actually cares about it at all,” was Miriam’s thought. Her heart felt warm towards Millie, who looked so out of place with her English vicarage vibe in this little German beer garden, with her unusual love for Germany. Of course, there’s nothing quite like Germany in England... It’s so ridiculous to make comparisons. “Comparisons are odious.” Totally true.

16

They made their way back to the street through a long low roomful of men drinking at little tables. Heavy clouds of smoke hung and moved in the air and mingled with the steady odour of German food, braten, onion and butter-sodden, beer and rich sour bread. A tinkling melody supported by rhythmic time-marking bass notes that seemed to thump the wooden floor came from a large glass-framed musical-box. The dark rafters ran low, just above them. Faces glanced towards them as they all filed avertedly through the room. There were two or three guttural greetings—“N’ Morgen, meine Damen....” A large limber woman met them in the front room with their bill and stood talking to Fräulein as the girls straggled out into the sunshine. She was wearing a neat short-skirted crimson-and-brown check dress and a large blue apron and her haggard face was lit with radiantly kind strong dark eyes. Miriam envied her. She would like to pour out beer for those simple men and dispense their food ... quietly and busily.... No need to speak to them, or be clever. They would like her care and would understand. “Meine Damen” hurt her. She was not Dame—Was Fräulein? Elsa? Millie was. Millie would condescend to these men without feeling uncomfortable. She could see Millie at village teas.... The girls looked very small as they stood in groups about the roadway.... Their clothes ... their funny confidence ... being so sure of themselves ... what was it ... what were they so sure of? There was nothing ... and she was afraid of them all, even of Minna and Emma sometimes.

They made their way back to the street through a long, low room filled with men drinking at small tables. Heavy clouds of smoke hung in the air, mixing with the steady scent of German food, like roasted meats, onions, buttery dishes, beer, and rich sour bread. A tinkling melody, backed by rhythmic bass notes that seemed to pound the wooden floor, came from a large glass-fronted music box. The dark rafters were low, just above them. Faces turned towards them as they walked through the room, avoiding eye contact. There were a couple of guttural greetings—“N’ Morgen, meine Damen....” A large, flexible woman met them in the front room with their bill and chatted with the waitress while the girls wandered out into the sunshine. She wore a neat, short, crimson-and-brown check dress and a big blue apron, and her tired face was brightened by kind, deep, dark eyes. Miriam envied her. She would love to pour beer for those simple men and serve their food... quietly and busily... No need to talk to them or be clever. They would appreciate her care and would understand. “Meine Damen” stung her. She wasn’t a Dame—Was she a Fräulein? Elsa? Millie definitely was. Millie would condescend to these men without feeling uneasy. Miriam could picture Millie at village tea gatherings... The girls looked very small as they stood in groups along the road... Their clothes... their odd confidence... being so sure of themselves... what was it... what were they so confident about? There was nothing... and she was afraid of them all, even of Minna and Emma sometimes.

They trailed, Minna once more safely at her side, slowly on through the streets of the close-built peaked and gabled, carved and cobbled town. It came nearer to her than Barnes, nearer even than the old first house she had kissed the morning they came away—the flower-filled garden, the river, the woods.

They walked slowly through the narrow streets of the tightly packed, peaked and gabled, carved and cobbled town, with Minna safely by her side again. It felt closer to her than Barnes, even closer than the first old house she had kissed goodbye the morning they left—the garden full of flowers, the river, the woods.

They turned aside and up a little mounting street and filed into a churchyard. Fräulein tried and opened the great carved doorway of the church ... incense.... They were going into a Roman Catholic church. How easy it was; just to walk in. Why had one never done it before? There was one at Roehampton. But it would be different in England.

They turned aside and up a small hill street and entered a churchyard. Fräulein tried and opened the large carved doorway of the church... incense... They were going into a Roman Catholic church. It was so easy; just to walk in. Why had one never done it before? There was one at Roehampton. But it would be different in England.

“Pas convenable,” she heard Mademoiselle say just behind her, “non, je connais ces gens-là, je vous promets ... vraiment j’en ai peur....” Elsa responded with excited enquiries. They all trooped quietly in and the great doors closed behind them.

“Not appropriate,” she heard Mademoiselle say just behind her, “no, I know those people, I promise you... I’m really scared....” Elsa responded with eager questions. They all entered quietly, and the large doors closed behind them.

“Vraiment j’ai peur,” whispered Mademoiselle.

“Really, I'm scared,” whispered Mademoiselle.

Miriam saw a point of red light shining like a ruby far ahead in the gloom. She went round the church with Fräulein Pfaff and Minna, and was shown stations and chapels, altars hung with offerings, a dusty tinsel-decked, gaily-painted Madonna, an alcove railed off and fitted with an iron chandelier furnished with spikes—filled half-way up its height by a solid mass of waxen drippings, banners and paintings and artificial flowers, rich dark carvings. She looked at everything and spoke once or twice.

Miriam saw a point of red light shining like a ruby far ahead in the darkness. She walked around the church with Fräulein Pfaff and Minna, and they showed her the stations and chapels, altars adorned with offerings, a dusty, tinsel-covered, brightly painted Madonna, an alcove with a railing fitted with an iron chandelier that had spikes—filled halfway up with a solid mass of wax drippings, banners, paintings, and artificial flowers, and rich dark carvings. She observed everything and spoke once or twice.

“This is the first time I have seen a Roman Catholic church,” she said, and “how superstitious” when they came upon crutches and staves hanging behind a reredos—and all the time she breathed the incense and felt the dimness around her and going up and up and brooding, high up.

“This is the first time I’ve seen a Roman Catholic church,” she said, and “how superstitious” when they found crutches and sticks hanging behind a reredos—and all the while she breathed in the incense and sensed the dimness around her, rising higher and higher and feeling heavy.

Presently they were joined by a priest. He took them into a little room, unlocking a heavy door which clanged to after them, opening out behind one of the chapels. One side of the room was lined with an oaken cupboard.

Presently, they were joined by a priest. He led them into a small room, unlocking a heavy door that slammed shut behind them, opening out from one of the chapels. One side of the room was lined with an oak cupboard.

“Je frissonne.”

"I shiver."

Miriam escaped Mademoiselle’s neighbourhood and got into an angle between the frosted window and the plaster wall. The air was still and musty—the floor was of stone, the ceiling low and white. There was nothing in the room but the oaken cupboard. The priest was showing a cross so crusted with jewels that the mounting was invisible. Miriam saw it as he lifted it from its wrappings in the cupboard. It seemed familiar to her. She did not wish to see it more closely, to touch it. She stood as thing after thing was taken from the cupboard, waiting in her corner for the moment when they must leave. Now and again she stepped forward and appeared to look, smiled and murmured. Faint sounds from the town came up now and again.

Miriam slipped away from Mademoiselle’s neighborhood and squeezed into a space between the frosted window and the plaster wall. The air was still and musty—the floor was made of stone, and the ceiling was low and white. The only thing in the room was the oak cupboard. The priest was holding a cross so covered in jewels that the base was hard to see. Miriam recognized it as he pulled it from its wrappings in the cupboard. It felt familiar to her. She didn’t want to look at it closely or touch it. She stood quietly as item after item was taken from the cupboard, waiting in her corner for the moment when they would have to leave. Occasionally, she stepped forward to look, smiled, and mumbled a few words. Soft sounds from the town filtered in every now and then.

The minutes were passing; soon they must go. She wanted to stay ... more than she had ever wanted anything in her life she wanted to stay in this little musty room behind the quiet dim church in this little town.

The minutes were ticking by; soon they must go. She wanted to stay ... more than she had ever wanted anything in her life, she wanted to stay in this small, musty room behind the quiet, dim church in this little town.

17

At sunset they stood on a hill outside the town and looked across at it lying up its own hillside, its buildings peaking against the sky. They counted the rich green copper cupolas and sighed and exulted over the whole picture, the coloured sky, the coloured town, the shimmering of the trees.

At sunset, they stood on a hill outside the town and looked at it perched on its own hillside, its buildings reaching up to the sky. They counted the vibrant green copper domes and sighed and celebrated the whole view: the colorful sky, the colorful town, and the sparkle of the trees.

Making their way along the outskirts of the town towards the station in the fading light they met a little troop of men and women coming quietly along the roadway. They were all dressed in black. They looked at the girls with strange mild eyes and filled Miriam with fear.

Making their way along the edges of the town toward the station in the dimming light, they encountered a small group of men and women walking quietly along the road. They were all dressed in black. They looked at the girls with oddly gentle eyes, which filled Miriam with fear.

Presently the girls crossed a little high bridge over a stream, and from the crest of the bridge beyond a high-walled garden a terraced building came into sight. It was dotted with women dressed in black. One of the figures rose and waved a handkerchief. “Wave, children,” said Fräulein’s trembling voice, “wave”—and the girls collected in a little group on the crest of the bridge and waved with raised arms.

Currently, the girls walked across a small high bridge over a stream, and from the top of the bridge, they saw a terraced building beyond a tall-walled garden. Women dressed in black were scattered throughout. One of the women stood up and waved a handkerchief. “Wave, kids,” said Fräulein’s shaking voice, “wave”—and the girls gathered in a little group at the top of the bridge and waved with their arms raised.

“Ghastly, isn’t it?” said Gertrude, glancing at Miriam as they moved on. Miriam was cold with apprehension. “Are they mad?” she whispered.

“Isn't it horrific?” Gertrude said, looking at Miriam as they continued on. Miriam felt a chill of anxiety. “Are they crazy?” she whispered.

18

For a week the whole of the housework and cooking was done by the girls under the superintendence of Gertrude, who seemed to be all over the house acting as forewoman to little gangs of workers. Miriam took but a small part in the work—Minna was paying long visits to the aurist every day—but she shared the depleted table and knew that the whole school was taking part in weathering the storm of Fräulein’s ill-humour that had broken first upon Anna. She once caught a glimpse of Gertrude flushed and downcast, confronting Fräulein’s reproachful voice upon the stairs; and one day in the basement she heard Ulrica tearfully refuse to clean her own boots and saw Fräulein stand before her bowing and smiling, and with the girls gathered round, herself brush and polish the slender boots.

For a week, all the housework and cooking were done by the girls, under Gertrude's supervision, who seemed to be everywhere in the house acting as the leader of small groups of workers. Miriam contributed only a little to the tasks—Minna was spending long hours at the ear doctor every day—but she shared the empty dining table and was aware that the whole school was helping to cope with Fräulein's bad mood, which had first fallen on Anna. She once caught sight of Gertrude looking flushed and upset, facing Fräulein's critical voice on the stairs; and one day in the basement, she heard Ulrica tearfully refuse to clean her own boots and saw Fräulein standing in front of her, bowing and smiling, as she brushed and polished Ulrica's slender boots with the other girls gathered around.

She was glad to get away with Minna.

She was happy to escape with Minna.

Her blouses came at the beginning of the week. She carried them upstairs. Her hands took them incredulously from their wrappages. The “squashed strawberry” lay at the top, soft warm clear madder-rose, covered with a black arabesque of tiny leaves and tendrils. It was compactly folded, showing only its turned-down collar, shoulders and breast. She laid it on her bed side by side with its buff companion and shook out the underlying skirt.... How sweet of them to send her the things ... she felt tears in her eyes as she stood at her small looking-glass with the skirt against her body and the blouses held in turn above it ... they both went perfectly with the light skirt.... She unfolded them and shook them out and held them up at arms’ length by the shoulder seams. Her heart sank. They were not in the least like anything she had ever worn. They had no shape. They were square and the sleeves were like bags. She turned them about and remembered the shapeliness of the stockinette jerseys smocked and small and clinging that she had worn at school. If these were blouses then she would never be able to wear blouses.... “They’re so flountery!” she said, frowning at them. She tried on the rose-coloured one. It startled her with its brightness.... “It’s no good, it’s no good,” she said, as her hands fumbled for the fastenings. There was a hook at the neck; that was all. Frightful ... she fastened it, and the collar set in a soft roll but came down in front to the base of her neck. The rest of the blouse stuck out all round her ... “it’s got no cut ... they couldn’t have looked at it.” ... She turned helplessly about, using her hand-glass, frowning and despairing. Presently she saw Harriett’s quizzical eyes and laughed woefully, tweaking at the outstanding margin of the material. “It’s all very well,” she murmured angrily, “but it’s all I’ve got.” ... She wished Sarah were there. Sarah would do something, alter it or something. She heard her encouraging voice saying, “You haven’t half got it on yet. It’ll be all right.” She unfastened her black skirt, crammed the flapping margin within its band and put on the beaded black stuff belt.

Her blouses arrived at the start of the week. She carried them upstairs. Her hands took them in disbelief from their packaging. The “squashed strawberry” was on top, a soft, warm madder-rose color, covered with a black pattern of tiny leaves and tendrils. It was neatly folded, showing just its turned-down collar, shoulders, and bust. She laid it on her bed next to its buff counterpart and shook out the skirt underneath. How sweet of them to send her these... she felt tears in her eyes as she stood in front of her small mirror with the skirt against her body and the blouses held up in turn above it... they both matched the light skirt perfectly. She unfolded them, shook them out, and held them up at arm's length by the shoulder seams. Her heart sank. They didn’t resemble anything she had ever worn. They had no shape. They were square, and the sleeves were like bags. She flipped them around, recalling the fitted knitted jerseys that were smocked, small, and clingy that she had worn at school. If these were blouses, then she would never be able to wear blouses.... “They’re so shapeless!” she said, frowning at them. She tried on the rose-colored one. It surprised her with its brightness.... “This isn’t going to work, this isn’t going to work,” she said, as her hands struggled with the fastenings. There was a hook at the neck; that was all. Terrible... she fastened it, and the collar settled into a soft roll but hung down in front to the base of her neck. The rest of the blouse flared out all around her... “it has no shape... they couldn’t have looked at it.”... She turned around helplessly using her hand mirror, frowning and feeling hopeless. Eventually, she caught sight of Harriett’s amused eyes and laughed sadly, tugging at the extra fabric. “It’s easy for you to say,” she muttered angrily, “but it’s all I’ve got.”... She wished Sarah were there. Sarah would do something, fix it or whatever. She heard her encouraging voice saying, “You haven’t really put it on yet. It’ll be fine.” She unfastened her black skirt, tucked the flapping edges inside its band and put on the beaded black belt.

The blouse bulged back and front shapelessly and seemed to be one with the shapeless sleeves which ended in hard loose bands riding untrimmed about her wrists with the movements of her hands.... “It’s like a nightdress,” she said wrathfully and dragged the fulnesses down all round under her skirt. It looked better so in front; but as she turned with raised hand-glass it came riding up at the side and back with the movement of her arm.

The blouse was baggy in the front and back, blending into the loose sleeves that ended with stiff bands loosely hanging around her wrists as her hands moved... “It’s like a nightdress,” she said angrily, pulling the excess fabric down all around her skirt. It looked better in front, but when she turned with the handheld mirror raised, it rode up at the sides and back with the movement of her arm.

19

Minna was calling to her from the stairs. She went on to the landing to answer her and found her on the top flight dressed to go out.

Minna was calling her from the stairs. She went up to the landing to respond and found her on the top step, ready to go out.

“Ach!” she whispered as Miriam drew back. “Jetzt mag’ ich Sie leiden. Now I like you.”

“Ach!” she whispered as Miriam pulled away. “Now I like you.”

She ran back to her room. There was no time to change. She fixed a brooch in the collar to make it come a little higher at the join.

She hurried back to her room. There was no time to change. She adjusted a brooch on the collar to make it sit a bit higher at the seam.

Going downstairs she saw Pastor Lahmann hanging up his hat in the hall. His childish eyes came up as her step sounded on the lower flight.

Going downstairs, she saw Pastor Lahmann hanging up his hat in the hallway. His innocent eyes looked up as her footsteps echoed on the lower stairs.

Miriam was amazed to see him standing there as though nothing had happened. She did not know that she was smiling at him until his face lit up with an answering smile.

Miriam was stunned to see him standing there as if nothing had happened. She didn’t realize she was smiling at him until his face broke into a matching smile.

“Bonjour, mademoiselle.”

“Hello, miss.”

Miriam did not answer and he disappeared into the saal.

Miriam didn't respond, and he walked away into the hall.

She went on downstairs listening to his voice, repeating his words over and over in her mind.

She headed downstairs, replaying his words in her mind.

Jimmie was sweeping the basement floor with a duster tied round her hair.

Jimmie was sweeping the basement floor with a duster tied around her hair.

“Hullo, Mother Bunch,” she laughed.

"Hey, Mother Bunch," she laughed.

“It is weird, isn’t it? Not a bit the kind I meant to have.”

“It is strange, isn’t it? Not at all what I intended to have.”

“The blouse is all right, my dear, but it’s all round your ears and you’ve got all the fulness in the wrong place. There.... Bless the woman, you’ve got no drawstring! And you must pin it at the back! And haven’t you got a proper leather belt?”

“The blouse is fine, my dear, but it’s too big around your ears and the fullness is in the wrong spots. There... Bless the woman, you don’t have a drawstring! And you need to pin it at the back! Don’t you have a proper leather belt?”

20

Minna and Miriam ambled gently along together. Miriam had discarded her little fur pelerine and her double-breasted jacket bulged loosely over the thin fabric of her blouse. She breathed in the leaf-scented air and felt it playing over her breast and neck. She drew deep breaths as they went slowly along under the Waldstrasse lime-trees and looked up again and again at the leaves brilliant opaque green against white plaster with sharp black shadows behind them, or brilliant transparent green on the hard blue sky. She felt that the scent of them must be visible. Every breath she drew was like a long yawning sigh. She felt the easy expansion of her body under her heavy jacket.... “Perhaps I won’t have any more fitted bodices,” she mused and was back for a moment in the stale little sitting-room of the Barnes dressmaker. She remembered deeply breathing in the odour of fabrics and dust and dankness and cracking her newly fitted lining at the pinholes and saying, “It is too tight there”—crack-crack. “I can’t go like that.” ...

Minna and Miriam strolled leisurely together. Miriam had taken off her little fur cape and her double-breasted jacket hung loosely over the thin fabric of her blouse. She inhaled the scent of the leaves and felt it dancing across her chest and neck. She took deep breaths as they walked slowly beneath the lime trees on Waldstrasse, looking up repeatedly at the leaves that were a vibrant opaque green against the white plaster, with sharp black shadows cast behind them, or a bright transparent green set against the deep blue sky. She sensed that the aroma of the leaves must be visible. Each breath she took felt like a full, relaxing sigh. She enjoyed the comfortable expansion of her body beneath her heavy jacket... “Maybe I won’t wear fitted bodices anymore,” she thought, momentarily recalling the cramped little sitting room of the Barnes dressmaker. She remembered inhaling the musty scent of fabrics and dust, the dampness, and how she would crack her newly fitted lining at the pinholes while saying, “It’s too tight there”—crack-crack. “I can’t go like this.” ...

“But you never want to go like that, my dear child,” old Miss Ottridge had laughed, readjusting the pins; “just breathe in your ordinary way—there, see? That’s right.”

“But you never want to go like that, my dear child,” old Miss Ottridge laughed, readjusting the pins; “just breathe normally—there, see? That’s right.”

Perhaps Lilla’s mother was right about blouses ... perhaps they were “slommucky.” She remembered phrases she had heard about people’s figures ... “falling abroad” ... “the middle-aged sprawl” ... that would come early to her as she was so old and worried ... perhaps that was why one had to wear boned bodices ... and never breathe in gulps of air like this?... It was as if all the worry were being taken out of her temples. She felt her eyes grow strong and clear; a coolness flowed through her—obstructed only where she felt the heavy pad of hair pinned to the back of her head, the line of her hat, the hot line of compression round her waist and the confinement of her inflexible boots.

Perhaps Lilla’s mom was right about blouses... maybe they were “slommucky.” She remembered phrases she’d heard about people’s shapes... “falling apart”... “the middle-aged spread”... that would come early to her since she was so old and anxious... maybe that’s why people had to wear structured bodices... and not take deep breaths like this?... It felt like all the worry was being released from her temples. She felt her eyes becoming strong and clear; a coolness flowed through her—only interrupted by the heavy lump of hair pinned at the back of her head, the rim of her hat, the tight band around her waist, and the restriction of her stiff boots.

They were approaching the Georgstrasse with its long-vistaed width and its shops and cafés and pedestrians. An officer in pale blue Prussian uniform passed by flashing a single hard preoccupied glance at each of them in turn. His eyes seemed to Miriam like opaque blue glass. She could not remember such eyes in England. They began to walk more quickly. Miriam listened abstractedly to Minna’s anticipations of three days at a friend’s house when she would visit her parents at the end of the week. Minna’s parents, her far-away home on the outskirts of a little town, its garden, their little carriage, the spring, the beautiful country seemed unreal and her efforts to respond and be interested felt like a sort of treachery to her present bliss.... Everybody, even docile Minna, always seemed to want to talk about something else....

They were nearing Georgstrasse with its wide view, shops, cafés, and people walking by. An officer in a pale blue Prussian uniform passed by, giving each of them a quick, sharp glance. To Miriam, his eyes looked like opaque blue glass. She couldn't recall seeing such eyes in England. They started to walk faster. Miriam listened absently to Minna’s excitement about spending three days at a friend's house before visiting her parents at the end of the week. Minna’s parents, her distant home on the edge of a small town, its garden, their little carriage, the springtime, the beautiful countryside felt unreal, and her attempts to engage and show interest felt like a betrayal to her current happiness.... Everyone, even the compliant Minna, always seemed to want to talk about something else....

Suddenly she was aware that Minna was asking her whether, if it was decided that she should leave school at the end of the term, she, Miriam, would come and live with her.

Suddenly, she realized that Minna was asking her if, when it was decided that she should leave school at the end of the term, she, Miriam, would come and live with her.

Miriam beamed incredulously. Minna, crimson-faced, with her eyes on the pavement and hurrying along explained that she was alone at home, that she had never made friends—her mother always wanted her to make friends—but she could not—that her parents would be so delighted—that she, she wanted Miriam, “You, you are so different, so reasonable—I could live with you.”

Miriam smiled in disbelief. Minna, her face red and looking at the ground as she rushed along, explained that she was home alone, that she had never made friends—her mom always wanted her to make friends—but she couldn’t—that her parents would be so happy—that she wanted Miriam, “You, you’re so different, so sensible—I could live with you.”

Minna’s garden, her secure country house, her rich parents, no worries, nothing particular to do, seemed for a moment to Miriam the solution and continuation of all the gay day. There would be the rest of the term—increasing spring and summer—Fräulein divested of all mystery and fear and then freedom—with Minna.

Minna's garden, her safe country house, her wealthy parents, no worries, and nothing specific to do, felt for a moment to Miriam like the answer and extension of all the joyful day. There would be the rest of the term—increasing spring and summer—Miss divested of all mystery and fear and then freedom—with Minna.

She glanced at Minna—the cheerful pink face and the pink bulb of nose came round to her and in an excited undertone she murmured something about the apotheker.

She looked at Minna—the cheerful pink face and the pink bulb of a nose came into view, and in an excited whisper, she murmured something about the pharmacist.

“I should love to come—simply love it,” said Miriam enthusiastically, feeling that she would not entirely give up the idea yet. She would not shut off the offered refuge. It would be a plan to have in reserve. She had been daunted as Minna murmured by a picture of Minna and herself in that remote garden—she receiving confidences about the apotheker—no one else there—the Waldstrasse household blotted out—herself and Minna finding pretexts day after day to visit the chemist’s in the little town.

“I would love to come—absolutely love it,” Miriam said excitedly, feeling that she wasn't ready to give up on the idea just yet. She wouldn't turn down the offered escape. It would be a plan to keep in her back pocket. She had been intimidated as Minna whispered about a vision of Minna and herself in that distant garden—her receiving secrets about the pharmacist—with no one else around—the Waldstrasse household gone—just Minna and her coming up with excuses day after day to visit the chemist in the small town.

21

Miriam almost ran home from seeing Minna into the three o’clock train ... dear beautiful, beautiful Hanover ... the sunlight blazed from the rain-sprinkled streets. Everything shone. Bright confident shops, happy German cafés moved quickly by as she fled along. Sympathetic eyes answered hers. She almost laughed once or twice when she met an eye and thought how funny she must look “tearing along” with her long, thick, black jacket bumping against her.... She would leave it off to-morrow and go out in a blouse and her long black lace scarf.... She imagined Harriett at her side—Harriett’s long scarf and longed to do the “crab walk” for a moment or the halfpenny dip, hippety-hop. She did them in her mind.

Miriam almost ran home after seeing Minna to catch the three o’clock train... dear beautiful, beautiful Hanover... the sunlight blazed on the rain-sprinkled streets. Everything sparkled. Bright, confident shops and cheerful German cafés whizzed by as she hurried along. Friendly eyes met hers. She nearly laughed once or twice when she caught someone’s gaze and thought how funny she must look “rushing along” with her long, thick, black jacket bouncing against her.... She would leave it off tomorrow and wear a blouse and her long black lace scarf.... She pictured Harriett by her side—Harriett’s long scarf—and yearned to do the “crab walk” for a moment or the halfpenny dip, hopping along. She imagined doing them in her mind.

She heard the sound of her boot soles tapping the shining pavement as she hurried along ... she would write a short note to her mother “a girl about my own age with very wealthy parents who wants a companion” and enclose a note for Eve or Harriett ... Eve, “Imagine me in Pomerania, my dear” ... and tell her about the coffee parties and the skating and the sleighing and Minna’s German Christmasses....

She could hear her boots clicking on the shiny pavement as she rushed by... she planned to write a short note to her mom, “a girl around my age with rich parents who’s looking for a friend,” and include a note for Eve or Harriett... Eve, “Picture me in Pomerania, my dear”... and share stories about the coffee parties, skating, sleigh rides, and Minna's German Christmas celebrations...

She saw Minna’s departing face leaning from the carriage window, its new gay boldness: “I shall no more when we are at home call you Miss Henderson.”

She saw Minna’s departing face leaning out of the carriage window, its fresh, confident boldness: “I won’t call you Miss Henderson when we’re back home anymore.”

When she got back to Waldstrasse she found Anna’s successor newly arrived cleaning the neglected front doorstep. Her lean yellow face looked a vacant response to Miriam’s enquiry for Fräulein Pfaff.

When she returned to Waldstrasse, she found Anna’s replacement just arrived, cleaning the neglected front doorstep. Her thin, yellow face seemed like a blank response to Miriam’s question about Fräulein Pfaff.

“Ist Fräulein zu Hause,” she repeated. The girl shook her head vaguely.

“Ist Fräulein zu Hause,” she repeated. The girl shook her head slightly.

How quiet the house seemed. The girls, after a morning spent in turning out the kitchen for the reception of the new magd were out for a long ramble, including Schocolade mit Schlagsahne until tea-time.

How quiet the house felt. The girls, after a morning spent cleaning the kitchen in preparation for the new magd, were out for a long walk, which included Schocolade mit Schlagsahne until tea-time.

The empty house spread round her and towered above her as she took off her things in the basement and the schoolroom yawned bright and empty as she reached the upper hall. She hesitated by the door. There was no sound anywhere.... She would play ... on the saal piano.

The empty house surrounded her and loomed over her as she took off her things in the basement, and the classroom stretched out bright and empty as she made her way to the upper hall. She paused by the door. There was no sound anywhere.... She would play ... on the grand piano.

“I’m not a Lehrerin—I’m not—I’m—not,” she hummed as she collected her music ... she would bring her songs too.... “I’m going to Pom—pom—pom—Pom-erain—eeya.”

“I’m not a teacher—I’m not—I’m—not,” she hummed as she gathered her music ... she would bring her songs too.... “I’m going to Pom—pom—pom—Pom-erain—eeya.”

22

“Pom—erain—eeya,” she hummed, swinging herself round the great door into the saal. Pastor Lahmann was standing near one of the windows. The rush of her entry carried her to the middle of the room and he met her there smiling quietly. She stared easily and comfortably up into his great mild eyes, went into them as they remained quietly and gently there, receiving her. Presently he said in a soft low tone, “You are vairy happy, mademoiselle.”

“Pom—erain—eeya,” she hummed, swinging herself around the big door into the room. Pastor Lahmann was standing by one of the windows. The rush of her entry brought her to the center of the room, and he met her there with a quiet smile. She looked up easily and comfortably into his kind, gentle eyes, which remained softly focused on her, welcoming her. After a moment, he said in a soft, low voice, “You are very happy, mademoiselle.”

Miriam moved her eyes from his face and gazed out of the window into the little sunlit summer-house. The sense of the outline of his shoulders and his comforting black mannishness so near to her brought her almost to tears. Fiercely she fixed the sunlit summer-house, “Oh, I’m not,” she said.

Miriam turned her gaze from his face and looked out the window at the little sunlit summer house. The sight of his shoulders and his reassuring, masculine presence so close to her nearly made her cry. She intently focused on the sunlit summer house, “Oh, I’m not,” she said.

“Not? Is it possible?”

"Really? Is that possible?"

“I think life is perfectly appalling.”

“I think life is absolutely terrible.”

She moved awkwardly to a little chiffonier and put down her music on its marble top.

She walked clumsily over to a small dresser and set her music down on its marble surface.

He came safely following her and stood near again.

He followed her safely and stood close by again.

“You do not like the life of the school?”

“You don’t enjoy school life?”

“Oh, I don’t know.”

"Oh, I have no idea."

“You are from the country, mademoiselle.”

"You’re from the rural area, miss."

Miriam fumbled with her music.... Was she?

Miriam struggled with her music.... Was she?

“One sees that at once. You come from the land.”

"One can see that right away. You come from the land."

Miriam glanced at his solid white profile as he stood with hands clasped, near her music, on the chiffonier. She noticed again that strange flatness of the lower part of the face.

Miriam looked at his solid white profile as he stood with his hands clasped, near her music, on the dresser. She noticed again that odd flatness of the lower part of his face.

“I, too, am from the land. I grew up on a farm. I love the land and think to return to it—to have my little strip when I am free—when my boys have done their schooling. I shall go back.”

“I, too, come from the countryside. I grew up on a farm. I love the land and plan to return to it—to have my little piece when I’m free—after my boys finish their schooling. I will go back.”

He turned towards her and Miriam smiled into the soft brown eyes and tried to think of something to say.

He turned to her, and Miriam smiled into her soft brown eyes and tried to think of something to say.

“My grandfather was a gentleman-farmer.”

“My grandfather was a farmer.”

“Ah—that does not surprise me—but what a very English expression!”

“Ah—that doesn’t surprise me—but what a very English phrase!”

“Is it?”

"Seriously?"

“Well, it sounds so to us. We Swiss are very democratic.”

“Well, that’s how it seems to us. We Swiss are very democratic.”

“I think I’m a radical.”

“I think I’m a rebel.”

Pastor Lahmann lifted his chin and laughed softly.

Pastor Lahmann tilted his head back and chuckled quietly.

“You are a vairy ambitious young lady.”

“You are a very ambitious young lady.”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

Pastor Lahmann laughed again.

Pastor Lahmann chuckled again.

“I, too, am ambitious. I have a good Swiss ambition.”

“I’m ambitious as well. I have a solid Swiss ambition.”

Miriam smiled into the mild face.

Miriam smiled into the gentle face.

“You have a beautiful English provairb which expresses my ambition.”

“You have a beautiful English proverb that captures my ambition.”

Miriam looked, eagerly listening, into the brown eyes that came round to meet hers, smiling:

Miriam looked, eagerly listening, into the brown eyes that came around to meet hers, smiling:

“A little land, well-tilled,

“A small, well-tended plot,

A little wife, well-willed,

A loving wife, eager to please,

Are great riches.”

Are great wealth.”

Miriam seemed to gaze long at a pallid, rounded man with smiling eyes. She saw a garden and fields, a firelit interior, a little woman smiling and busy and agreeable moving quickly about ... and Pastor Lahmann—presiding. It filled her with fury to be regarded as one of a world of little tame things to be summoned by little men to be well-willed wives. She must make him see that she did not even recognise such a thing as “a well-willed wife.” She felt her gaze growing fixed and moved to withdraw it and herself.

Miriam seemed to stare for a long time at a pale, round man with smiling eyes. She saw a garden and fields, a warm, firelit room, a small woman who was smiling, busy, and friendly, moving around quickly... and Pastor Lahmann—presiding. It filled her with rage to be seen as just another one of those little tame things that little men summon to be agreeable wives. She had to make him understand that she didn’t even acknowledge the idea of a “well-willed wife.” She felt her gaze becoming fixed and decided to pull it and herself away.

“Why do you wear glasses, mademoiselle?”

“Why do you wear glasses, miss?”

The voice was full of sympathetic wistfulness.

The voice was filled with a heartfelt longing.

“I have a severe myopic astigmatism,” she announced, gathering up her music and feeling the words as little hammers on the newly seen, pallid, rounded face.

“I have a serious myopic astigmatism,” she said, picking up her music and feeling the words like little hammers on the newly seen, pale, rounded face.

“Dear me ... I wonder whether the glasses are really necessary.... May I look at them?... I know something of eye-work.”

“Wow... I wonder if the glasses are really needed... Can I take a look at them?... I know a bit about eye stuff.”

Miriam detached her tightly fitting pince-nez and having given them up stood with her music in hand anxiously watching. Half her vision gone with her glasses, she saw only a dim black-coated knowledge, near at hand, going perhaps to help her.

Miriam took off her snug pince-nez and, having put them down, stood with her music in hand, anxiously watching. With half her vision gone without her glasses, she could only see a vague black-coated figure nearby, possibly coming to help her.

“You wear them always—for how long?

“You wear them all the time—for how long?

“Poor child, poor child, and you must have passed through all your schooling with those lame, lame eyes ... let me see the eyes ... turn a little to the light ... so.”

“Poor kid, poor kid, and you must have gone through all your school days with those weak, weak eyes ... let me see your eyes ... turn a bit to the light ... there you go.”

Standing near and large he scrutinised her vague gaze.

Standing nearby, he closely observed her distant gaze.

“And sensitive to light, too. You were vairy, vairy blonde, even more blonde than you are now, as a child, mademoiselle?”

“And you were sensitive to light, too. You were really, really blonde, even more blonde than you are now, as a child, mademoiselle?”

“Na guten Tag, Herr Pastor.”

"Well, good day, Pastor."

Fräulein Pfaff’s smiling voice sounded from the little door.

Fräulein Pfaff's cheerful voice came from the small door.

Pastor Lahmann stepped back.

Pastor Lahmann took a step back.

Miriam was pleased at the thought of being grouped with him in the eyes of Fräulein Pfaff. As she took her glasses from his outstretched hand she felt that Fräulein would recognise that they had established a kind of friendliness. She halted for a moment at the door, adjusting her glasses, amiably uncertain, feeling for something to say.

Miriam was happy at the idea of being seen with him by Fräulein Pfaff. As she took her glasses from his offered hand, she felt that Fräulein would see that they had formed a sort of connection. She paused for a moment at the door, adjusting her glasses, feeling friendly yet unsure, searching for the right words to say.

Pastor Lahmann was standing in the middle of the room examining his nails. Fräulein, at the window, was twitching a curtain into place. She turned and drove Miriam from the room with speechless waiting eyes.

Pastor Lahmann stood in the middle of the room, checking his nails. Fräulein, by the window, was pulling the curtain into position. She turned and sent Miriam out of the room with her eyes filled with unspoken anticipation.

The sunlight was streaming across the hall. It seemed gay and home-like. Pastor Lahmann had made her forget she was a governess. He had treated her as a girl. Fräulein’s eyes had spoiled it. Fräulein was angry about it for some extraordinary reason.

The sunlight was pouring into the hallway. It felt cheerful and welcoming. Pastor Lahmann had made her forget that she was a governess. He had treated her like a young woman. Fräulein's eyes had ruined that feeling. Fräulein was upset about it for some strange reason.

CHAPTER VII

Don’t let her do it, Miss Henderson.”

“Don’t let her do it, Miss Henderson.”

Fräulein Pfaff’s words broke the silence accompanying the servant’s progress from Gertrude whose soup-plate she had first seized, to Miriam more than half-way down the table.

Fräulein Pfaff’s words shattered the quiet as the servant moved from Gertrude, whose soup plate she had first taken, to Miriam, who was sitting more than halfway down the table.

Startled into observation Miriam saw the soup-spoon of her neighbour whisked, dripping, from its plate to the uppermost of Marie’s pile and Emma shrinking back with a horrified face against Jimmie who was leaning forward entranced with watching.... The whole table was watching. Marie, having secured Emma’s plate to the base of her pile clutched Miriam’s spoon. Miriam moved sideways as the spoon swept up, saw the desperate hard, lean face bend towards her for a moment as her plate was seized, heard an exclamation of annoyance from Fräulein and little sounds from all round the table. Marie had passed on to Clara. Clara received her with plate and spoon held firmly together and motioned her before she would relinquish them, to place her load upon the shelf of the lift.

Startled into noticing, Miriam saw her neighbor's soup spoon whisked away, dripping, from its plate to the top of Marie’s pile. Emma shrank back with a horrified expression against Jimmie, who was leaning forward, captivated by the scene. The entire table was watching. Marie, having secured Emma’s plate to the base of her pile, grabbed Miriam’s spoon. Miriam moved sideways as the spoon lifted, catching sight of the desperate, hard, lean face bend toward her for a moment as her plate was taken. She heard an exclamation of annoyance from Fräulein and little sounds from all around the table. Marie had moved on to Clara. Clara received her with plate and spoon held tightly together and motioned her, before she would relinquish them, to place her load on the shelf of the lift.

Miriam felt she was in disgrace with the whole table.... She sat, flaring, rapidly framing phrase after phrase for the lips of her judges ... “slow and awkward” ... “never has her wits about her....”

Miriam felt like she was in disgrace with everyone at the table. She sat there, fuming, quickly coming up with phrase after phrase for her critics... “slow and awkward”... “never has her wits about her...”

“Don’t let her do it, Miss Henderson....” Why should Fräulein fix upon her to teach her common servants? Struggling through her resentment was pride in the fact that she did not know how to handle soup-plates. Presently she sat refusing absolutely to accept the judgment silently assailing her on all hands.

“Don’t let her do it, Miss Henderson....” Why should Fräulein choose her to teach her regular staff? Beneath her resentment was a sense of pride in the fact that she didn’t know how to manage soup plates. Soon, she sat there completely refusing to accept the judgment that was silently attacking her from all sides.

“You are not very domesticated, Miss Henderson.”

“You're not really into home stuff, Miss Henderson.”

“No,” responded Miriam quietly, in joy and fear.

“No,” Miriam replied softly, feeling both happy and scared.

Fräulein gave a short laugh.

Miss let out a short laugh.

Goaded, Miriam plunged forward.

Goaded, Miriam charged ahead.

“We were never even allowed in the kitchen at home.”

“We were never even allowed in the kitchen at home.”

“I see. You and your sisters were brought up like Countesses, wie Gräfinnen,” observed Fräulein Pfaff drily.

“I see. You and your sisters were raised like Countesses, like Gräfinnen,” Fräulein Pfaff remarked dryly.

Miriam’s whole body was on fire ... “and your sisters and your sisters,” echoed through and through her. Holding back her tears she looked full at Fräulein and met the brown eyes. She met them until they turned away and Fräulein broke into smiling generalities. Conversation was released all round the table. Emphatic undertones reached her from the English side. “Fool” ... “simply idiotic.”

Miriam felt a surge of emotions ... “and your sisters and your sisters,” echoed in her mind. Holding back tears, she looked directly at Fräulein and locked eyes with her. She kept her gaze until Fräulein looked away and started talking in a vague, friendly way. Conversation flowed around the table. Intense remarks drifted over from the English side. “Fool” ... “simply ridiculous.”

“I’ve done it now,” mused Miriam calmly, on the declining tide of her wrath.

“I’ve really done it now,” Miriam thought quietly, as her anger began to fade.

Pretending to be occupied with those about her she sat examining the look Fräulein had given her ... she hates me.... Perhaps she did from the first.... She did from the first.... I shall have to go ... and suddenly, lately, she has grown worse....

Pretending to be busy with those around her, she sat contemplating the look the Fräulein had given her... she hates me... Maybe she always did... She definitely did from the start... I’ll have to leave... and recently, she's gotten even worse...

CHAPTER VIII

1

Walking along a narrow muddy causeway by a little river overhung with willows, girls ahead of her in single file and girls in single file behind, Miriam drearily recognised that it was June. The month of roses, she thought, and looked out across the flat green fields. It was not easy to walk along the slippery pathway. On one side was the little grey river, on the other long wet grass repelling and depressing. Not far ahead was the roadway which led, she supposed to the farm where they were to drink new milk. She would have to walk with someone when they came to the road, and talk. She wondered whether this early morning walk would come, now, every day. Her heart sank at the thought. It had been too hot during the last few days for any going out at midday, and she had hoped that the strolling in the garden, sitting about under the chestnut tree and in the little wooden garden room off the saal had taken the place of walks for the summer.

Walking along a narrow muddy path next to a small river shaded by willows, girls in single file in front of her and girls in single file behind, Miriam wearily acknowledged that it was June. The month of roses, she thought, glancing over at the flat green fields. It wasn’t easy to walk on the slippery path. On one side was the little gray river, and on the other, long wet grass that felt uninviting and heavy. Not too far ahead was the road that, she assumed, led to the farm where they were going to drink fresh milk. She would have to walk with someone when they reached the road and make conversation. She wondered if this early morning walk would become a daily routine now. Her heart sank at the thought. It had been too hot over the last few days to go out at midday, and she had hoped that spending time in the garden, lounging under the chestnut tree and in the small wooden garden room off the saal would replace walks for the summer.

She had got up reluctantly, at the surprise of the very early gonging. Mademoiselle had guessed it would be a “milk-walk.” Pausing in the bright light of the top landing as Mademoiselle ran downstairs she had seen through the landing window the deep peak of a distant gable casting an unfamiliar shadow—a shadow sloping the wrong way, a morning shadow. She remembered the first time, the only time, she had noticed such a shadow—getting up very early one morning while Harriett and all the household were still asleep—and how she had stopped dressing and gazed at it as it stood there cool and quiet and alone across the mellow face of a neighbouring stone porch—had suddenly been glad that she was alone and had wondered why that shadowed porch-peak was more beautiful than all the summer things she knew and felt at that moment that nothing could touch or trouble her again.

She had gotten up reluctantly at the surprise of the very early ringing. Mademoiselle had guessed it would be a “milk-walk.” Pausing in the bright light of the top landing as Mademoiselle rushed downstairs, she saw through the landing window the deep peak of a distant gable casting an unfamiliar shadow—a shadow sloping the wrong way, a morning shadow. She remembered the first time, the only time, she noticed such a shadow—getting up very early one morning while Harriett and everyone else in the household were still asleep—and how she had stopped getting dressed and stared at it as it stood there cool and quiet and alone across the warm face of a neighboring stone porch—she had suddenly felt glad that she was alone and had wondered why that shadowed porch peak was more beautiful than all the summer things she knew and felt at that moment that nothing could touch or trouble her again.

She could not find anything of that feeling in the early day outside Hanover. She was hemmed in, and the fields were so sad she could not bear to look at them. The sun had disappeared since they came out. The sky was grey and low and it seemed warmer already than it had been in the midday sun during the last few days. One of the girls on ahead hummed the refrain of a student-song:—

She couldn't find that feeling anywhere in the early day outside Hanover. She felt trapped, and the fields looked so gloomy that she could hardly stand to look at them. The sun had vanished since they stepped out. The sky was gray and low, and it already felt warmer than it had during the midday sun in the past few days. One of the girls ahead was humming the chorus of a student song:—

“In der Ecke steht er

“He's standing in the corner.”

Seinen Schnurbart dreht er

Er dreht seinen Schnurbart.

Siehst du wohl, da steht er schon

Siehst du, da steht er schon.

Der versoff’ne Schwiegersohn.”

"The drunk son-in-law."

Miriam felt very near the end of endurance.

Miriam felt like she was at the end of her rope.

Elsa Speier who was just behind her, became her inevitable companion when they reached the roadway. A farmhouse appeared about a quarter of a mile away.

Elsa Speier, who was just behind her, became her unavoidable companion when they got to the road. A farmhouse appeared about a quarter of a mile away.

Miriam’s sense of her duties closed in on her. Trying not to see Elsa’s elaborate clothes and the profile in which she could find no meaning, no hope, no rest, she spoke to her.

Miriam felt the weight of her responsibilities pressing down on her. Trying not to notice Elsa’s fancy outfit and the appearance that brought her no clarity, no hope, no peace, she talked to her.

“Do you like milk, Elsa?” she said cheerfully.

“Do you like milk, Elsa?” she asked happily.

Elsa began swinging her lace-covered parasol.

Elsa started swinging her lace-covered umbrella.

“If I like milk?” she repeated presently, and flashed mocking eyes in Miriam’s direction.

“If I like milk?” she repeated after a moment, and shot a teasing look at Miriam.

Despair touched Miriam’s heart.

Despair filled Miriam’s heart.

“Some people don’t,” she said.

"Some people don't," she said.

Elsa hummed and swung her parasol.

Elsa hummed and twirled her umbrella.

“Why should I like milk?” she stated.

“Why should I like milk?” she said.

The muddy farmyard, lying back from the roadway and below it, was steamy and choking with odours. Miriam who had imagined a cool dairy and cold milk frothing in pans, felt a loathing as warmth came to her fingers from the glass she held. Most of the girls were busily sipping. She raised her glass once towards her lips, snuffed a warm reek, and turned away towards the edge of the group, to pour out the contents of her glass, unseen, upon the filth-sodden earth.

The muddy farmyard, set back from the road and below it, was steamy and filled with unpleasant smells. Miriam, who had pictured a cool dairy with cold milk frothing in pans, felt disgusted as warmth radiated from the glass she held. Most of the girls were happily sipping. She lifted her glass to her lips once, caught a whiff of the warm odor, and turned away toward the edge of the group to pour out the contents of her glass, unnoticed, onto the filthy ground.

2

Passing languidly up through the house after breakfast, unable to decide to spend her Saturday morning as usual at a piano in one of the bedrooms, Miriam went, wondering in response to a quiet call from Fräulein Pfaff into the large room shared by the Bergmanns and Ulrica Hesse. Explaining that Clara was now to take possession of the half of Elsa Speier’s room that had been left empty by Minna—“poor Minna now with her good parents seeking health in the Swiss mountains, schooldays at an end, at an end, at an end,” she repeated mournfully. Fräulein indicated that Clara’s third of the large room would now be Miriam’s.

Miriam wandered through the house after breakfast, unsure if she should spend her Saturday morning as usual at the piano in one of the bedrooms. She followed a soft call from Fräulein Pfaff into the large room shared by the Bergmanns and Ulrica Hesse. Fräulein Pfaff explained that Clara was now going to take over the part of Elsa Speier’s room that had been left empty by Minna—“poor Minna, now with her loving parents seeking health in the Swiss mountains, schooldays are over, over, over,” she repeated sadly. Fräulein indicated that Clara’s share of the large room would now belong to Miriam.

Miriam stood incredulous at her side as she indicated a large empty chest of drawers, a white covered bed in a deep corner away from the window, a small drawer in the dressing-table and five pegs in a large French wardrobe. Emma was going very gravely about the room collecting her work-basket and things for raccommodage. She flung one ecstatic glance at Miriam as she went away with these.

Miriam stood in disbelief next to her as she pointed to a large empty chest of drawers, a bed covered in white in a deep corner away from the window, a small drawer in the dresser, and five pegs in a big French wardrobe. Emma was seriously going around the room gathering her sewing basket and other items for mending. She shot one excited glance at Miriam as she left with them.

“I shall hold you responsible here amongst these dear children, Miss Henderson,” fluted Fräulein, quietly gathering up a few last things of Minna’s collected on the bed, “our dear Ulrica and our little Emma,” she smiled, passing out, leaving Miriam standing in the wonderful room.

“I’m holding you accountable here among these lovely children, Miss Henderson,” said Fräulein, quietly picking up a few of Minna’s last belongings from the bed, “our dear Ulrica and our little Emma,” she smiled, walking out, leaving Miriam standing in the beautiful room.

“My goodney,” she breathed, gathering gently clenched fists close to her person. She stood for a few moments; she felt like a visitor ... embroidered toilet covers, polished furniture, gold and cream crockery, lace curtains, white beds, the large screen cutting off her third of the room ... then she rushed headlong upstairs, a member of the downstairs landing, to collect her belongings.

“My goodness,” she said, bringing her tightly clenched fists close to her. She paused for a moment, feeling like a guest... with embroidered toilet covers, shiny furniture, gold and cream dishes, lace curtains, white beds, and the large screen dividing her portion of the room... then she hurried upstairs, a part of the downstairs landing, to gather her things.

On the landing just outside the door of the garret bedroom stood a huge wicker travelling basket; a clumsy umbrella with a large knobby handle, like a man’s umbrella, lay on the top of it partly covering a large pair of goloshes.

On the landing just outside the door of the attic bedroom stood a big wicker travel basket; a bulky umbrella with a large, knobbed handle, like a man’s umbrella, lay on top of it partly covering a large pair of rubber boots.

She was tired and very warm by the time everything was arranged in her new quarters.

She was tired and really warm by the time everything was set up in her new room.

Taking a last look round she caught the eye of Eve’s photograph gazing steadily at her from the chest of drawers.... It would be quite easy now that this had happened to write and tell them that the Pomerania plan had come to nothing.

Taking a final glance around, she noticed Eve's photograph looking back at her from the chest of drawers.... Now that this had happened, it would be simple to write and tell them that the Pomerania plan had fallen through.

Evidently Fräulein approved of her, after all.

Evidently, Miss approved of her after all.

3

In the schoolroom she found the raccommodage party gathered round the table. At its head sat Mademoiselle, her arms flung out upon the table and her face buried against them.

In the classroom, she found the raccommodage group gathered around the table. At the head sat Mademoiselle, her arms stretched out on the table and her face buried in them.

“Cheer up, Mademoiselle,” said Jimmie as Miriam took an empty chair between Gertrude and the Martins.

“Cheer up, Miss,” said Jimmie as Miriam took an empty chair between Gertrude and the Martins.

Timidly meeting Gertrude’s eye Miriam received her half-smile, watched her eyebrows flicker faintly up and the little despairing shrug she gave as she went on with her mending.

Timidly meeting Gertrude’s gaze, Miriam received her half-smile and observed her eyebrows flicker slightly upward along with the little hopeless shrug she gave as she continued with her mending.

“Ah, mammazellchen c’est pas mal, ne soyez triste, mein Gott mammazellchen es ist aber nichts!” chided Emma consolingly from her place near the window.

“Ah, mammazellchen, it’s not so bad, don’t be sad, my God, mammazellchen, it really is nothing!” Emma said soothingly from her spot by the window.

“Oh! je ne veux pas, je ne veux pas,” sobbed Mademoiselle.

“Oh! I don’t want to, I don’t want to,” sobbed Mademoiselle.

No one spoke; Mademoiselle lay snuffling and shuddering. Solomon’s scissors fell on to the floor. “Mais pourquoi pas, Mademoiselle?” she interrogated as she recovered them.

No one said anything; Mademoiselle was lying there, sniffing and trembling. Solomon's scissors dropped to the floor. “But why not, Mademoiselle?” she asked as she picked them up.

“Pourquoi, pourquoi!” choked Mademoiselle. Her suffused little face came up for a moment towards Solomon. She met Miriam’s gaze as if she did not see her. “Vous me demandez pourquoi je ne veux pas partager ma chambre avec une femme mariée?” Her head sank again and her little grey form jerked sharply as she sobbed.

“Why, why!” Mademoiselle choked out. Her tear-streaked little face lifted for a moment towards Solomon. She looked into Miriam’s eyes as if she didn’t even notice her. “You’re asking me why I don’t want to share my room with a married woman?” Her head dropped again, and her small gray figure jerked sharply as she sobbed.

“Probably a widder, Mademoiselle,” ventured Bertha Martin, “oon voove.”

“Probably a widow, Mademoiselle,” suggested Bertha Martin, “one would think.”

Verve, Bertha,” came Millie’s correcting voice and Miriam’s interest changed to excited thoughts of Fräulein—not hating her, and choosing Mademoiselle to sleep with the servant, a new servant—the things on the landing—Mademoiselle refusing to share a room with a married woman ... she felt about round this idea as Millie’s prim, clear voice went on ... her eyes clutched at Mademoiselle, begging to understand ... she gazed at the little down-flung head, fine little tendrils frilling along the edge of her hair, her little hard grey shape, all miserable and ashamed. It was dreadful. Miriam felt she could not bear it. She turned away. It was a strange new thought that anyone should object to being with a married woman ... would she object? or Harriett? Not unless it were suggested to them.... Was there some special refinement in this French girl that none of them understood? Why should it be refined to object to share a room with a married woman? A cold shadow closed in on Miriam’s mind.

Verve, Bertha,” Millie’s correcting voice cut in, and Miriam’s curiosity shifted to excited thoughts about Fräulein—not disliking her, and opting for Mademoiselle to stay with the new servant, a new servant—the items on the landing—Mademoiselle refusing to share a room with a married woman ... she wrestled with the idea as Millie’s strict, clear voice continued ... her eyes fixed on Mademoiselle, yearning to comprehend ... she stared at the little head bowed down, delicate tendrils curling along the edge of her hair, her small, hard grey figure, all miserable and embarrassed. It was unbearable. Miriam felt she couldn’t handle it. She turned away. It was a strange new notion that anyone would mind sharing space with a married woman ... would she mind? or Harriett? Not unless it was brought up to them.... Was there some special delicacy in this French girl that they all overlooked? Why should it be delicate to object to sharing a room with a married woman? A cold shadow enveloped Miriam’s thoughts.

“I don’t care,” said Millie almost quickly, with a crimson face. “It’s a special occasion. I think Mademoiselle ought to complain. If I were in her place I should write home. It’s not right. Fräulein has no right to make her sleep with a servant.”

“I don’t care,” Millie said almost quickly, her face red. “It’s a special occasion. I think Mademoiselle should complain. If I were her, I’d write home. It’s not right. Fräulein has no right to make her sleep with a servant.”

“Why can’t the servant sleep in one of the back attics?” asked Solomon.

“Why can’t the servant sleep in one of the back attics?” Solomon asked.

“Not furnished, my sweetheart,” said Gertrude, “and you know Kinder you’re all running on very fast about servants—the good Frau is our housekeeper.”

“Not equipped, my darling,” Gertrude said, “and you know, Kinder, you’re all getting worked up about servants—the good Frau is our housekeeper.”

“Will she have meals with us?”

"Will she join us for food?"

“Gewiss Jimmie, meals.”

"Sure, Jimmie, meals."

“Mon Dieu, vous êtes terribles, toutes!” came Mademoiselle’s voice. It seemed to bite into the table. “Oh, c’est grossière!” She gathered herself up and escaped into the little schoolroom.

“OMG, you’re all the worst!” Mademoiselle’s voice came. It felt like it cut into the table. “Ugh, that’s rude!” She composed herself and hurried into the little classroom.

“Armes, armes, Momzell,” wailed Ulrica gently gazing out of the window.

“Help, help, Miss,” cried Ulrica, softly looking out of the window.

“Som one should go, go you, Henchen,” urged Emma.

“Someone should go, you go, Henchen,” urged Emma.

“Don’t, for goodness’ sake, Hendy,” begged Jimmie, “not you, she’s wild about you going downstairs,” she whispered.

“Please, for the love of everything, Hendy,” Jimmie pleaded, “not you; she’s crazy about you going downstairs,” she whispered.

Miriam struggled with her gratification. “Oh go, som one; go you, Clara!”

Miriam struggled with her satisfaction. “Oh, go on, someone; you go, Clara!”

“Better leave her alone,” ruled Gertrude.

“Better leave her alone,” declared Gertrude.

“We miss old Minna, don’t we?” concluded Bertha.

“We miss old Minna, right?” concluded Bertha.

4

The heat grew intense.

The heat became intense.

The air was more and more oppressive as the day went on.

The air grew increasingly heavy as the day continued.

Clara fainted suddenly just after dinner, and Fräulein, holding a little discourse on clothing and an enquiry into wardrobes, gave a general permission for the reduction of garments to the minimum and sent everyone to rest uncorseted until tea-time, promising a walk to the woods in the cool of the evening. There was a sense of adventure in the house. It was as if it were being besieged. It gave Miriam confidence to approach Fräulein for permission to rearrange her trunk in the basement. She let Fräulein understand that her removal was not complete, that there were things to do before she could be properly settled in her new room.

Clara suddenly fainted right after dinner, and Fräulein, while discussing clothing and asking about wardrobes, generally allowed everyone to wear fewer clothes and sent them all to rest without corsets until tea time, promising a walk to the woods later in the cool of the evening. There was a sense of adventure in the house. It felt like they were being besieged. This gave Miriam the confidence to approach Fräulein for permission to rearrange her trunk in the basement. She made it clear to Fräulein that she hadn’t completely moved in yet and that there was more to do before she could be fully settled in her new room.

“Certainly, Miss Henderson, you are quite free,” said Fräulein instantly as the girls trooped upstairs.

“Of course, Miss Henderson, you are totally free,” said Fräulein right away as the girls headed upstairs.

Miriam knew she wanted to avoid an afternoon shut up with Emma and Ulrica and she did not in the least want to lie down. It seemed to her a very extraordinary thing to do. It surprised and disturbed her. It suggested illness and weakness. She could not remember having lain down in the day-time. There had been that fortnight in the old room at home with Harriett ... chicken-pox and new books coming and games, and Sarah reading the Song of Hiawatha and their being allowed to choose their pudding. She could not remember feeling ill. Had she ever felt ill?... Colds and bilious attacks....

Miriam knew she wanted to avoid spending the afternoon stuck with Emma and Ulrica, and she definitely didn’t want to lie down. It seemed like a really strange thing to do. It surprised and disturbed her. It felt like it was suggesting illness and weakness. She couldn’t recall ever lying down during the day. There had been that two-week period in the old room at home with Harriett... chickenpox, new books arriving, games, and Sarah reading the Song of Hiawatha while they were allowed to pick their dessert. She couldn't remember feeling sick. Had she ever felt sick?... Colds and stomach issues....

She remembered with triumph a group of days of pain two years ago. She had forgotten.... Bewilderment and pain ... her mother’s constant presence ... everything, the light everywhere, the leaves standing out along the tops of hedgerows as she drove with her mother, telling her of pain and she alone in the midst of it ... for always ... pride, long moments of deep pride.... Eve and Sarah congratulating her, Eve stupid and laughing ... the new bearing of the servants ... Lilla Belton’s horrible talks fading away to nothing.

She recalled with triumph a time of pain two years ago. She had forgotten... Confusion and hurt... her mother’s constant presence... everything, the light everywhere, the leaves standing out on the tops of hedgerows as she drove with her mother, sharing her pain while feeling alone in the middle of it... forever... pride, long moments of deep pride... Eve and Sarah congratulating her, Eve acting silly and laughing... the new attitude of the staff... Lilla Belton’s awful conversations fading away to nothing.

Fräulein had left her and gone to her room. Every door and window on the ground floor stood wide excepting that leading to Fräulein’s little double rooms. She wondered what the rooms were like and felt sorry for Fräulein, tall and gaunt, moving about in them alone, alone with her own dark eyes, curtains hanging motionless at the windows ... was it really bad to tight-lace? The English girls, except Millie and Solomon all had small waists. She wished she knew. She placed her large hands round her waist. Drawing in her breath she could almost make them meet. It was easier to play tennis with stays ... how dusty the garden looked, baked. She wanted to go out with two heavy watering-cans, to feel them pulling her arms from their sockets, dragging her shoulders down, throwing out her chest, to spray canful after canful through a great wide rose, sprinkling her ankles sometimes, and to grow so warm that she would not feel the heat. Bella Lyndon had never worn stays; playing rounders so splendidly, lying on the grass between the games with her arms under her head ... simply disgusting, someone had said ... who ... a disgusted face ... nearly all the girls detested Bella.

Fräulein had left her and gone to her room. Every door and window on the ground floor was wide open except for the one leading to Fräulein’s little double rooms. She wondered what the rooms were like and felt sorry for Fräulein, tall and thin, moving around in them alone, alone with her own dark eyes, with curtains hanging motionless at the windows... was it really bad to wear tight corsets? The English girls, except Millie and Solomon, all had small waists. She wished she knew. She wrapped her large hands around her waist. Drawing in her breath, she could almost make them meet. It was easier to play tennis with a corset... how dusty the garden looked, dried out. She wanted to go out with two heavy watering cans, to feel them pulling her arms from their sockets, dragging her shoulders down, pushing out her chest, to spray canful after canful through a big wide rose, sometimes splashing her ankles, and to get so warm that she wouldn’t even feel the heat. Bella Lyndon had never worn a corset; she played rounders so wonderfully, lying on the grass between games with her arms under her head... simply disgusting, someone had said... who... a disgusted face... nearly all the girls couldn’t stand Bella.

Going through the hall on her way down to the basement she heard the English voices sounding quietly out into the afternoon from the rooms above. Flat and tranquil they sounded, Bertha and Jimmie she heard, Gertrude’s undertones, quiet words from Millie. She felt she would like a corner in the English room for the afternoon, a book and an occasional remark—“Mr. Barnes of New York”—she would not be able to read her three yellow-backs in the German bedroom. She felt at the moment glad to be robbed of them. It would be much better, of course. There was no sound from the German rooms. She pictured sleeping faces. It was cooler in the basement—but even there the air seemed stiff and dusty with the heat.

As she walked through the hall on her way down to the basement, she heard quiet English voices coming from the rooms above. They sounded flat and calm—she recognized Bertha and Jimmie, Gertrude’s soft tones, and Millie’s gentle words. She wished for a cozy spot in the English room for the afternoon, with a book and the occasional comment—“Mr. Barnes of New York”—but she knew she wouldn’t be able to read her three yellow-covered paperbacks in the German bedroom. At that moment, she felt relieved not to have them. It would be much better this way. There was no noise coming from the German rooms. She imagined sleeping faces. It was cooler in the basement, but even there, the air felt stiff and dusty from the heat.

Why did the hanging garments remind her of All Saints’ Church and Mr. Brough? ... she must tell Harriett that in her letter ... that day they suddenly decided to help in the church decorations ... she remembered the smell of the soot on the holly as they had cut and hacked at it in the cold garden, and Harriett overturning the heavy wheelbarrow on the way to church, and how they had not laughed because they both felt solemn, and then there had just been the three Anwyl girls and Mrs. Anwyl and Mrs. Scarr and Mr. Brough in the church-room all being silly about Birdy Anwyl roasting chestnuts, and how silly and affected they were when a piece of holly stuck in her skirt.

Why did the hanging clothes make her think of All Saints’ Church and Mr. Brough? ... she needed to tell Harriett in her letter ... that day they suddenly chose to help with the church decorations ... she remembered the smell of soot on the holly as they cut and chopped it in the cold garden, and Harriett tipping over the heavy wheelbarrow on the way to church, and how they hadn’t laughed because they both felt serious, and then there were just the three Anwyl girls, Mrs. Anwyl, Mrs. Scarr, and Mr. Brough in the church-room all being goofy about Birdy Anwyl roasting chestnuts, and how silly and pretentious they were when a piece of holly got caught in her skirt.

5

Coming up the basement stairs in response to the tea-gong, Miriam thought there were visitors in the hall and hesitated; then there was Pastor Lahmann’s profile disappearing towards the door and Fräulein patting and dismissing two of his boys. His face looked white and clear and firm and undisturbed, Miriam wanted to arrest him and ask him something—what he thought of the weather—he looked so different from her memory of him in the saal two Saturdays ago—two weeks—four classes she must have missed. Why? Why was she missing Pastor Lahmann’s classes? How had it happened? Perhaps she would see him in class again. Perhaps next week....

Coming up the basement stairs at the sound of the tea gong, Miriam thought there were guests in the hallway and paused. Then she saw Pastor Lahmann’s profile disappearing toward the door and Ms. Fräulein sending two of his boys off. His face looked pale, clear, firm, and calm. Miriam wanted to stop him and ask him something—like what he thought of the weather—he looked so different from her memory of him in the hall two Saturdays ago—two weeks—four classes she must have skipped. Why? Why was she missing Pastor Lahmann’s classes? How did that happen? Maybe she would see him in class again. Maybe next week....

The other visitors proved to be the Bergmanns in new dresses. Miriam gazed at Clara as she went down the schoolroom to her corner of the table. She looked like ... a hostess. It seemed absurd to see her sit down to tea as a schoolgirl. The dress was a fine black muslin stamped all over with tiny fish-shaped patches of mauve. It was cut to the base of the neck and came to a point in front where the soft white ruching was fastened with a large cameo brooch. Clara’s pallid worried face had grown more placid during the hot inactive days, and to-day her hard mouth looked patient and determined and responsible. She seemed quite independent of her surroundings. Miriam found herself again and again consulting her calm face. Her presence haunted Miriam throughout tea-time. Emma was sweet, pink and bright after her rest in a bright light brown muslin dress dotted with white spots....

The other visitors turned out to be the Bergmanns in new dresses. Miriam watched Clara as she walked down the classroom to her spot at the table. She looked like... a hostess. It seemed strange to see her sitting down for tea as a schoolgirl. The dress was a nice black muslin covered all over with tiny mauve fish-shaped patches. It was cut to the base of her neck and pointed in front where the soft white ruching was held with a large cameo brooch. Clara’s pale, worried face had become calmer during the hot, lazy days, and today her firm mouth appeared patient, determined, and responsible. She seemed completely unaffected by her surroundings. Miriam found herself repeatedly looking to her calm face. Her presence lingered with Miriam throughout tea time. Emma looked sweet, pink, and bright after her rest in a light brown muslin dress speckled with white spots....

Funny German dresses, thought Miriam, funny ... and old. Her mind hovered and wondered over these German dresses—did she like them or not—something about them—she glanced at Elsa, sitting opposite in the dull faint electric blue with black lace sleeves she had worn since the warm weather set in. Even Ulrica, thin and straight now ... like a pole ... in a tight flat dress of saffron muslin sprigged with brown leaves, seemed to be included in something that made all these German dresses utterly different from anything the English girls could have worn. What was it? It was crowned by the Bergmanns’ dresses. It had begun in a summer dress of Minna’s, black with a tiny sky-blue spot and a heavy ruche round the hem. She thought she liked it. It seemed to set the full tide of summer round the table more than the things of the English girls—and yet the dresses were ugly—and the English girls’ dresses were not that ... they were nothing ... plain cottons and zephyrs with lace tuckers—no ruches. It was something ... somehow in the ruches—the ruches and the little peaks of neck.

Funny German dresses, Miriam thought, funny... and old. She pondered over these German dresses—did she like them or not—there was something about them. She glanced at Elsa, sitting across from her in a dull faint electric blue dress with black lace sleeves that she had worn since the warm weather started. Even Ulrica, thin and straight like a pole, in a tight flat dress of saffron muslin sprinkled with brown leaves, seemed to be part of something that made all these German dresses completely different from anything the English girls could have worn. What was it? It was highlighted by the Bergmanns’ dresses. It had started with a summer dress of Minna’s, black with a tiny sky-blue spot and a heavy ruffle around the hem. She thought she liked it. It seemed to capture the full essence of summer around the table more than the outfits of the English girls—and yet the dresses were ugly—and the English girls' dresses weren’t like that... they were nothing... plain cottons and light fabrics with lace trims—no ruffles. It was something... somehow in the ruffles—the ruffles and the little peaks of the neckline.

A faint scent of camphor came from the Martins across the way, sitting in their cool creased black-and-white check cotton dresses. They still kept to their hard white collars and cuffs. As tea went on Miriam found her eyes drawn back and back again to these newly unpacked camphor-scented dresses ... and when conversation broke after moments of stillness ... shadowy foliage ... the still hot garden ... the sunbaked wooden room beyond the sunny saal, the light pouring through three rooms and bright along the table ... it was to the Martins’ check dresses that she glanced.

A faint smell of camphor came from the Martins across the way, who were sitting in their cool, creased black-and-white check cotton dresses. They still wore their stiff white collars and cuffs. As tea continued, Miriam found herself glancing back repeatedly at those newly unpacked camphor-scented dresses ... and when the conversation paused after moments of silence ... shadowy foliage ... the still hot garden ... the sunbaked wooden room beyond the sunny space, the light flooding through three rooms and shining on the table ... it was to the Martins’ check dresses that she looked.

It was intensely hot, but the strain had gone out of the day; the feeling of just bearing up against the heat and getting through the day had gone; they all sat round ... which was which?... Miriam met eye after eye—how beautiful they all were looking out from faces and meeting hers—and her eyes came back unembarrassed to her cup, her solid butter-brot and the sunlit angle of the garden-wall and the bit of tree just over Fräulein Pfaff’s shoulder. She tried to meet Mademoiselle’s eyes, she felt sure their eyes could meet. She wondered intensely what was in Elsa’s mind behind her faint hard blue dress. She wanted to hear Mademoiselle’s voice; Mademoiselle was almost invisible in her corner near the door, the new housekeeper was sitting at her side very upright and close to the table. Once or twice she felt Fräulein’s look; she sustained it, and glowed happily under it without meeting it; she referred back contentedly to it after hearing herself laugh out once—just as she would do at home; once or twice she forgot for a moment where she was. The way the light shone on the housekeeper’s hair, bright brown and plastered flatly down on either side of her bright white-and-crimson face, and the curves of her chocolate and white striped cotton bodice, reminded her sharply of something she had seen once, something that had charmed her ... it was in the hair against the hard white of the forehead and the flat broad cheeks with the hard, clear crimson colouring nearly covering them ... something in the way she sat, standing out against the others.... Judy on her left hand with almost the same colouring looked small and gentle and refined.

It was really hot, but the tension had faded from the day; the struggle of just enduring the heat and getting through the day was over; they all sat around ... which was which? ... Miriam met gaze after gaze—how beautiful they all looked, their faces shining as they met hers—and she returned to her cup, her solid butter sandwich, the sunlit corner of the garden wall, and a bit of tree just beyond Fräulein Pfaff’s shoulder. She tried to lock eyes with Mademoiselle, convinced they could connect. She was intensely curious about what was going on in Elsa’s mind behind her faint, stiff blue dress. She wanted to hear Mademoiselle’s voice; Mademoiselle was nearly invisible in her corner by the door, the new housekeeper sitting very straight and close to the table beside her. Every now and then, she felt Fräulein’s gaze; she held it, feeling warm and happy under it without actually connecting; she thought back to it contentedly after hearing her own laughter once—just like she would have at home; occasionally, she forgot where she was for a moment. The way the light glinted off the housekeeper’s hair, bright brown and slicked down on either side of her bright white-and-crimson face, along with the curves of her chocolate and white striped cotton bodice, sharply reminded her of something she had seen once that had enchanted her ... it was in the hair against the stark white of the forehead and the flat, broad cheeks with the vibrant, clear crimson color nearly covering them ... something in the way she sat, standing out against the others.... Judy on her left, with nearly the same coloring, looked small, gentle, and refined.

6

Tea was over. Fräulein decided against a walk and they all trooped into the saal. No programme was suggested; they all sat about unoccupied. There was no centre; Fräulein Pfaff was one of them. The little group near her in the shady half of the sunlit summer-house was as quietly easy as those who sat far back in the saal. Miriam had got into a low chair near the saal doors whence she could see across the room through the summer-house window through the gap between the houses across the way to the far-off afternoon country. Its colours gleamed, a soft confusion of tones, under the heat-haze. For a while she sat with her eyes on Fräulein’s thin profile, clean and cool and dry in the intense heat ... “she must be looking out towards the lime-trees.” ... Ulrica sat drooped on a low chair near her knees ... “sweet beautiful head” ... the weight of her soft curved mouth seemed too much for the delicate angles of her face and it drooped faintly, breaking their sharp lines. Miriam wished all the world could see her.... Presently Ulrica raised her head, as Elsa and Clara broke into words and laughter near her, and her drooping lips flattened gently back into their place in the curve of her face. She gazed out through the doorway of the summer-house with her great despairing eyes ... the housekeeper was rather like a Dutch doll ... but that was not it.

Tea was done. Fräulein decided not to go for a walk, and they all went into the saal. No program was suggested; they all just sat around unoccupied. There was no center; Fräulein Pfaff was just one of them. The small group near her in the shady part of the sunlit summer-house was as relaxed as those who sat further back in the saal. Miriam had settled into a low chair near the saal doors, where she could see across the room through the summer-house window, looking through the gap between the houses across the street to the distant afternoon countryside. Its colors glimmered, a soft blur of tones, under the heat haze. For a while, she focused on Fräulein’s thin profile, clean, cool, and dry in the intense heat ... “she must be looking toward the lime trees.” ... Ulrica slumped in a low chair near her knees ... “sweet beautiful head” ... the weight of her softly curved mouth seemed too heavy for the delicate angles of her face and it drooped slightly, softening their sharp lines. Miriam wished the whole world could see her.... After a while, Ulrica lifted her head as Elsa and Clara broke into words and laughter nearby, and her drooping lips settled gently back into their place on her face's curve. She stared out through the summer-house doorway with her big, despairing eyes ... the housekeeper looked a bit like a Dutch doll ... but that wasn’t it.

7

The sun had set. Miriam had found a little thin volume of German poetry in her pocket. She sat fumbling the leaves. She felt the touch of her limp straightening hair upon her forehead. It did not matter. Twilight would soon come, and bed-time. But it must have been beginning to get like that at tea-time. Perhaps the weather would get even hotter. She must do something about her hair ... if only she could wear it turned straight back.

The sun had gone down. Miriam had discovered a small book of German poetry in her pocket. She sat there flipping through the pages. She felt her limp hair brushing against her forehead. It didn’t really matter. Twilight would be here soon, followed by bedtime. But it must have started to feel like that during tea time. Maybe the weather would get even hotter. She needed to do something about her hair... if only she could wear it pulled straight back.

There was a stirring in the room; beautiful forms rose and stood and spoke and moved about. Someone went to the door. It opened gently with a peaceful sound on to the quiet hall and footsteps ran upstairs. Two figures going out from the saal passed in front of the two still sitting quietly grouped in the light of the summer-house. They were challenged as they passed and turned soft profiles and stood talking. Behind the voices,—flutings, single notes, broken phrases, long undisturbed warblings came from the garden.

There was a buzz in the room; beautiful shapes rose, stood, spoke, and moved around. Someone walked to the door. It opened softly with a calming sound into the quiet hallway and footsteps raced upstairs. Two figures leaving the hall walked in front of the two who were still sitting quietly in the light of the summer house. They were greeted as they passed and turned their profiles to talk. Behind the voices, flutes, single notes, broken phrases, and long-uninterrupted melodies flowed from the garden.

Clara was at the piano. Tall behind her stood Millie’s gracious shapeless baby-form.

Clara was at the piano. Tall behind her stood Millie’s graceful, shapeless baby figure.

As Millie’s voice climbing carefully up and down the even stages of Solveig’s song reached the second verse, Miriam tried to separate the music from the words. The words were wrong. She half saw a fair woman with a great crown of plaited hair and very broad shoulders singing the song in the Hanover concert-room in Norwegian. She remembered the moment of taking her eyes away from the singer and the platform, and feeling the crowded room and the airlessness, and then the song going steadily on from note to note as she listened ... no trills and no tune ... saying something. It stood in the air. All the audience were saying it. And then the fair-haired woman had sung the second verse as though it was something about herself—tragically ... tragic muse.... It was not her song, standing there in the velvet dress.... She stopped it from going on. There was nothing but the movement of the lace round her shoulders and chest, her expanded neck, quivering, and the pressure in her voice.... And then there had been Herr Bossenberger, hammering and shouting it out in the saal with Millie, and everything in the schoolroom, even the dust on the paper-rack, standing out clearer and clearer as he bellowed slowly along. And then she had got to know that everybody knew about it; it was a famous song. There were people singing it everywhere in German and French and English—a girl singing about her lover.... It was not that; even if people sang it like that, if a real girl had ever sung something like that, that was not what she meant ... “the winter may pass” ... yes, that was all right—and mountains with green slopes and narrow torrents—and a voice going strongly out and ceasing, and all the sky filled with the sound—and the song going on, walking along, thinking to itself.... She looked about as Millie’s voice ceased trembling on the last high note. She hoped no one would hum the refrain. There was no one there who knew anything about it.... Judy? Judy knew, perhaps. Judy would never hum or sing anything. If she did, it would be terrible. She knew so much. Perhaps Judy knew everything. She was sitting on the low sill of the window behind the piano sewing steel beads on to a shot silk waistband held very close to her eyes. Minna could. Minna might be sitting in her plaid dress on the window-seat with her embroidery, her smooth hair polished with bay-rum humming Solveig’s song.

As Millie’s voice carefully climbed up and down the even notes of Solveig’s song and reached the second verse, Miriam tried to separate the music from the words. The words felt off. She half-visualized a fair woman with a large crown of braided hair and very broad shoulders singing the song in Norwegian at the Hanover concert hall. She recalled the moment she took her eyes away from the singer and the stage, feeling the crowded room and the stifling air, while the song continued steadily from note to note as she listened... no trills and no melody... conveying something. It hung in the air. The entire audience was sharing it. Then the fair-haired woman sang the second verse as if it were about herself—tragically... a tragic muse... It wasn’t her song, standing there in the velvet dress... She stopped it from continuing. All that remained was the movement of the lace around her shoulders and chest, her extended neck quivering, and the pressure in her voice... And then there had been Herr Bossenberger, hammering and shouting it out in the hall with Millie, and everything in the classroom, even the dust on the paper rack, became clearer and clearer as he bellowed slowly along. And then she realized that everyone knew about it; it was a famous song. People were singing it everywhere in German, French, and English—a girl singing about her lover... It wasn’t that; even if people sang it that way, if a real girl had ever sung something like that, that wasn’t what she meant... “the winter may pass”... yes, that was fine—and mountains with green slopes and narrow streams—and a voice rising strongly and fading, and all the sky filled with the sound—and the song continuing, moving along, in thought... She looked around as Millie’s voice ceased trembling on the last high note. She hoped no one would hum the refrain. There was no one there who knew... anything about it... Judy? Judy might know. Judy would never hum or sing anything. If she did, it would be terrible. She was so knowledgeable. Maybe Judy knew everything. She was sitting on the low window sill behind the piano, sewing steel beads onto a shimmery silk waistband held very close to her eyes. Minna could. Minna might be sitting in her plaid dress on the window seat with her embroidery, her smooth hair polished with bay rum, humming Solveig’s song.

The housekeeper brought in the milk and rolls and went away downstairs again. The cold milk was very refreshing but the room grew stifling as they all sat round near the little centre table with the French window nearly closed, shutting off the summer-house and garden. Everybody in turn seemed to be saying “Ik kenne meine Tasse sie ist svatz.” Bertha had begun it, holding up her white glass of milk as she took it from the tray and exactly imitating the housekeeper’s voice.

The housekeeper came in with the milk and rolls and then went back downstairs. The cold milk was really refreshing, but the room started to feel stuffy as they all sat around the small center table with the French window almost shut, cutting off the summer house and garden. Everyone seemed to be saying, “I know my cup; it's black.” Bertha started it, holding up her white glass of milk as she took it from the tray and perfectly mimicking the housekeeper’s voice.

“Platt Deutsch spricht-sie, ja?” Clara had said. It seemed as if there were no more to be said about the housekeeper. At prayers when they were all saying “Vater unser,” she heard Jimmie murmur, “Ik kenne meine Tasse.”

“Platt Deutsch, do you speak it?” Clara had said. It felt like there was nothing more to discuss about the housekeeper. During prayers, while they were all saying “Our Father,” she heard Jimmie mumble, “I know my cup.”

8

Fräulein Pfaff came upstairs behind the girls and ordered silence as they went to their rooms. “Hear, all, children,” she said in German in the quiet clear even tone with which she had just read prayers, “no one to speak to her neighbour, no one to whisper or bustle, nor to-night to brush her hair, but each to compose her mind and go quietly to her rest. Thus acting the so great heat shall injure none of us and peaceful sleep will come. Do you hear, children?”

Fräulein Pfaff came upstairs behind the girls and told them to be quiet as they went to their rooms. “Listen up, kids,” she said in German, using the calm, clear tone she had just used for prayers, “no talking to your neighbors, no whispering or rustling around, and no brushing your hair tonight. Everyone should settle their minds and go to bed quietly. If we do this, the heat won’t harm any of us, and we’ll all get a good night’s sleep. Do you understand, kids?”

Answering voices came from the bedrooms. She entered each room, shifting screens, opening each window for a few moments, leaving each door wide.

Answering voices came from the bedrooms. She entered each room, adjusted the screens, opened each window for a moment, and left each door wide open.

“Each her little corner,” she said in Miriam’s room, “fresh water set for the morning. The heavens are all round us, my little ones; have no fear.”

“Every little corner of hers,” she said in Miriam’s room, “fresh water ready for the morning. The heavens are all around us, my little ones; don’t be afraid.”

Gently sighing and moaning Ulrica moved about in her corner. Emma dropped a slipper and muttered consolingly. Thankfully Miriam listened to Fräulein’s short, deprecating footsteps pacing up and down the landing. She was safe from the dreadful challenge of conversation with her pupils. She felt hemmed in in the stifling room with the landing full of girls all round her. She wanted to push away her screen, push up the hot white ceiling. She wished she could be safely upstairs with Mademoiselle and the height of the candle-lit garret above her head. It could not possibly be hotter up there than in this stifling room with its draperies and furniture and gas.

Gently sighing and moaning, Ulrica moved around in her corner. Emma dropped a slipper and muttered words of comfort. Thankfully, Miriam listened to the Fräulein’s brief, self-deprecating footsteps pacing up and down the hallway. She was safe from the awful challenge of having to talk to her students. She felt trapped in the suffocating room with girls all around her in the hallway. She wanted to push away her screen and lift the hot white ceiling. She wished she could be safely upstairs with Mademoiselle in the cozy candle-lit attic above her. It couldn’t possibly be hotter up there than in this stifling room filled with drapes, furniture, and gas.

Fräulein came in very soon and turned out the light with a formal good-night greeting. For a while after all the lights were out, she continued pacing up and down.

Fräulein came in pretty quickly and switched off the light with a formal good-night. For a short while after the lights were off, she kept walking back and forth.

Across the landing someone began to sneeze rapidly sneeze after sneeze. “Ach, die Millie!” muttered Emma sleepily. For several minutes the sneezing went on. Sighs and impatient movements sounded here and there. “Ruhig, Kinder, ruhig. Millie shall soon sleep peacefully as all.”

Across the landing, someone started sneezing—one sneeze after another. “Oh, Millie!” Emma mumbled sleepily. For a few minutes, the sneezing continued. There were sighs and restless movements here and there. “Quiet, kids, quiet. Millie will soon be sleeping peacefully like everyone else.”

9

Miriam could not remember hearing Fräulein Pfaff go away when she woke in the darkness feeling unendurably oppressed. She flung her sheet aside and turned her pillow over and pushed her frilled sleeves to her elbows. How energetic I am, she thought and lay tranquil. There was not a sound. “I shall never be able to sleep down here, it’s too awful,” she murmured, and puffed and shifted her head on the pillow.

Miriam couldn't remember hearing Fräulein Pfaff leave when she woke up in the dark, feeling completely overwhelmed. She tossed aside her sheet, flipped her pillow over, and pushed her frilled sleeves up to her elbows. How energetic I am, she thought, and lay still. There wasn't a sound. "I’ll never be able to sleep down here; it’s too awful," she whispered, huffing and adjusting her head on the pillow.

The win-ter may—pass.... The win-ter ... may pass. The winter may ... pass. The Academy ... a picture in very bright colours ... a woman sitting by the roadside with a shawl round her shoulders and a red skirt and red cheeks and bright green country behind her ... people moving about on the shiny floor, someone just behind saying, “that is plein-air, these are the plein-airistes”—the woman in the picture was like the housekeeper....

The winter may pass... The winter... may pass. The winter may... pass. The Academy... a picture in very bright colors... a woman sitting by the roadside with a shawl around her shoulders, a red skirt, red cheeks, and bright green countryside behind her... people moving around on the shiny floor, someone just behind saying, "That is plein air, these are the plein air artists"—the woman in the picture was like the housekeeper...

A brilliant light flashed into the room ... lightning—how strange the room looked—the screens had been moved—the walls and corners and little beds had looked like daylight. Someone was talking across the landing. Emma was awake. Another flash came and movements and cries. Emma screamed aloud, sitting up in bed. “Ach Gott! Clara! Clara!” she screamed. Cries came from the next room. A match was struck across the landing and voices sounded. Gertrude was in the room lighting the gas and Clara tugging down the blind. Emma was sitting with her hands pressed to her eyes, quickly gasping, “Ach Clara! Mein Gott! Ach Gott!” On Ulrica’s bed nothing was visible but a mound of bedclothes. The whole landing was astir. Fräulein’s voice called up urgently from below.

A bright light flashed into the room... lightning—how strange the room looked—the screens had been moved—the walls, corners, and little beds seemed to glow like it was daytime. Someone was talking across the hall. Emma was awake. Another flash came along with movements and shouts. Emma screamed, sitting up in bed. “Oh God! Clara! Clara!” she yelled. Cries came from the next room. A match was struck across the hall, and voices were heard. Gertrude was in the room lighting the gas while Clara was pulling down the blind. Emma was sitting with her hands over her eyes, quickly gasping, “Oh Clara! My God! Oh God!” On Ulrica’s bed, all that was visible was a pile of bedclothes. The entire hall was in chaos. Fräulein’s voice called up urgently from below.

10

Miriam was the last to reach the schoolroom. The girls were drawn up on either side of the gaslit room—leaving the shuttered windows clear. She moved to take a chair at the end of the table in front of the saal doors. “Na!” said Fräulein sharply from the sofa-corner. “Not there! In full current!” Her voice shook. Miriam drew the chair to the end of the row of figures and sat down next to Solomon Martin. The wind rushed through the garden, the thunder rattled across the sky. “Oh, Clara! Fräulein! Nein!” gasped Emma. She was sitting opposite, between Clara and Jimmie with flushed face and eyes strained wide, twisting her linked hands against her knees. Jimmie patted her wrist, “It’s all right, Emmchen,” she muttered cheerfully. “Nein, Christina!” jerked Fräulein sharply. “I will not have that! To touch the flesh! You understand, all! That you know. All! Such immodesty!”

Miriam was the last to get to the classroom. The girls were lined up on either side of the gaslit room, keeping the shuttered windows clear. She moved to grab a chair at the end of the table in front of the hall doors. “No!” said Fräulein sharply from the corner of the sofa. “Not there! In full view!” Her voice shook. Miriam pulled the chair to the end of the row of figures and sat down next to Solomon Martin. The wind howled through the garden, and thunder crashed across the sky. “Oh, Clara! Fräulein! No!” gasped Emma. She sat opposite, between Clara and Jimmie, her face flushed and eyes wide, twisting her linked hands against her knees. Jimmie patted her wrist, “It’s okay, Emmchen,” she muttered cheerfully. “No, Christina!” snapped Fräulein. “I will not allow that! To touch the flesh! You all understand, right? All of you! Such immodesty!”

Miriam leaned forward and glanced. Fräulein was sitting very upright on the sofa in a shapeless black cloak with her hands clasped on her breast. Near her was Ulrica in her trailing white dressing-gown, her face pressed against the back of the sofa. In the far corner, the other side of Fräulein sat Gertrude in her grey ulster, her knees comfortably crossed, a quilted scarlet silk bedroom-slipper sticking out under the hem of her ulster.

Miriam leaned forward and looked over. Fräulein was sitting very straight on the sofa in a loose black cloak with her hands clasped over her chest. Next to her was Ulrica in her flowing white dressing gown, her face pressed against the back of the sofa. In the far corner, on the other side of Fräulein, sat Gertrude in her grey coat, her knees comfortably crossed, a quilted red silk slipper poking out from under the hem of her coat.

The thunder crashed and pounded just above them. Everyone started and exclaimed. Emma flung her arms up across her face and sat back in her chair with a hooting cry. From the sofa came a hidden sobbing and gasping. “Ach Himmel! Ach Herr -sus! Ach du lie-ber, lie-ber Gott!”

The thunder crashed and boomed just above them. Everyone jumped and shouted. Emma threw her arms up to protect her face and leaned back in her chair with a shriek. From the sofa came muffled sobbing and gasping. “Oh heavens! Oh Lord Jesus! Oh dear, dear God!”

Miriam wished they could see the lightning and be prepared for the crashes. If she were alone she would watch for the flashes and put her fingers in her ears after each flash. The shock of the sound was intolerable to her. Once it had broken, she drank in the tumult joyfully. She sat tense and miserable longing to get to bed. She wondered whether it would be of any use to explain to Fräulein that they would be safer in their iron bedsteads than anywhere in the house. She tried to distract her thoughts.... Fancy Jimmie’s name being Christina.... It suited her exactly sitting there in her little striped dressing-gown with its “toby” frill. How Harriett would scream if she could see them all sitting round. But she and Harriett had once lain very quiet and frightened in a storm by the sea—the thunder and lightning had come together and someone had looked in and said, “There won’t be another like that, children.” “My boots, I should hope not,” Harriett had said.

Miriam wished they could see the lightning and be ready for the thunder. If she were alone, she would watch for the flashes and put her fingers in her ears after each one. The shock of the sound was unbearable for her. Once it had stopped, she took in the chaos with joy. She sat tense and miserable, eager to get to bed. She wondered if it would matter to explain to Fräulein that they would be safer in their iron beds than anywhere in the house. She tried to distract herself.... Imagine Jimmie's name being Christina.... It fit her perfectly sitting there in her little striped robe with its “toby” frill. How Harriett would scream if she could see them all gathered round. But she and Harriett had once lain very still and scared in a storm by the sea—the thunder and lightning had come at the same time and someone had looked in and said, “There won’t be another like that, children.” “My boots, I hope not,” Harriett had said.

For a while it seemed as though cannon balls were being thumped down and rumbled about on the floor above; then came another deafening crash. Jimmie laughed and put up her hand to her loosely-pinned top-knot as if to see whether it was still there. Outcries came from all over the room. After the first shock which had made her sit up sharply and draw herself convulsively together, Miriam found herself turning towards Solomon Martin who had also stirred and sat forward. Their eyes met full and consulted. Solomon’s lips were compressed, her perspiring face was alight and determined. Miriam felt that she looked for long into those steady, oily half-smiling brown eyes. When they both relaxed she sat back, catching a sympathetic challenging flash from Gertrude. She drew a deep breath and felt proud and easy. Let it bang, she said to herself. I must think of doors suddenly banging—that never makes me jumpy—and she sat easily breathing.

For a while, it felt like cannonballs were being thumped and rolled around on the floor above; then there was another deafening crash. Jimmie laughed and touched her loosely pinned hair up top to check if it was still there. Shouts erupted from all over the room. After the initial shock that had made her sit up suddenly and pull herself tightly together, Miriam found herself turning towards Solomon Martin, who had also stirred and sat up. Their eyes met fully and exchanged a look. Solomon’s lips were pressed together, her sweaty face was bright and determined. Miriam felt like she looked deeply into those steady, oily, half-smiling brown eyes for a long time. When they both eased up, she leaned back, catching a sympathetic, challenging glance from Gertrude. She took a deep breath and felt proud and relaxed. Let it bang, she told herself. I just need to think of doors suddenly slamming—that never makes me jumpy—and she sat comfortably, breathing.

Fräulein had said something in German in a panting voice, and Bertha had stood up and said, “I’ll get the Bible, Fräulein.”

Fräulein had said something in German in a breathing-heavy voice, and Bertha had stood up and said, “I’ll get the Bible, Fräulein.”

“Ei! Bewahre! Bertha!” shouted Clara. “Stay only here! Stay only here!”

“Hey! Wait! Bertha!” shouted Clara. “Just stay here! Just stay here!”

“Nein, Bertha, nein, mein kind,” moaned Fräulein sadly.

“ No, Bertha, no, my dear,” moaned Fräulein sadly.

“It’s really perfectly all right, Fräulein,” said Bertha, getting quietly to the door.

“It’s totally fine, Miss,” said Bertha, quietly moving toward the door.

As Fräulein opened the great book on her knees the rain hissed down into the garden.

As the young woman opened the big book on her lap, the rain poured down into the garden.

“Gott sei Dank,” she said, in a clear child-like voice. “It dot besser wenn da regnet?” enquired the housekeeper, looking round the room. She began vigorously wiping her face and neck with the skirt of the short cotton jacket she wore over her red petticoat.

“Thank goodness,” she said, in a clear child-like voice. “Is it better if it rains?” asked the housekeeper, looking around the room. She started vigorously wiping her face and neck with the skirt of the short cotton jacket she wore over her red petticoat.

Ulrica broke into steady weeping.

Ulrica started crying steadily.

Fräulein read Psalms, ejaculating the short phrases as if they were petitions, with a pause between each. When the thunder came she raised her voice against it and read more rapidly.

Fräulein read the Psalms, reciting the short phrases as if they were prayers, pausing in between each one. When the thunder roared, she raised her voice and read faster.

As the storm began to abate a little party of English went to the kitchen and brought back milk and biscuits and jam.

As the storm started to die down, a small group of English people went to the kitchen and came back with milk, biscuits, and jam.

11

“You will be asleep, Miss Hendershon.” Miriam started at the sound of Ulrica’s wailing whisper. Fräulein had only just gone. She had been sitting on the end of Emma’s bed talking quietly of self-control and now Emma was asleep. Ulrica’s corner had been perfectly quiet. Miriam had been lying listening to the steady swishing of the rain against the chestnut leaves.

“You're going to be asleep, Miss Hendershon.” Miriam jumped at Ulrica's urgent whisper. Fräulein had just left. She had been sitting on the edge of Emma’s bed, quietly discussing self-control, and now Emma was asleep. Ulrica’s corner had been completely quiet. Miriam had been lying there, listening to the steady rhythm of the rain against the chestnut leaves.

“No; what is it?”

"No; what's going on?"

“Oh, most wonderful. Ich bin so empfindlich. I am so sensible.”

“Oh, that's amazing. I’m so sensitive. I’m so aware.”

“Sensitive?”

"Are you sensitive?"

“Oh, it was most wonderful. Only hear and I shall tell you. This evening when the storm leave himself down it was exactly as my Konfirmation.”

“Oh, it was amazing. Just listen, and I’ll tell you. This evening when the storm calmed down, it was just like my Confirmation.”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“It was as my Konfirmation. I think of that wonderful day, my white dress, the flower-bouquet and how I weeped always. Oh, it was all of most beautifullest. I am so sensible.”

“It was during my confirmation. I think of that wonderful day, my white dress, the bouquet of flowers, and how I always cried. Oh, it was all so beautiful. I am so emotional.”

“Oh, yes,” whispered Miriam.

“Oh, yeah,” whispered Miriam.

“I weeped so! All day I have weeped! The all whole day! And my mozzer she console me I shall not weep. And I weep. Ach! It was of most beautifullest.”

“I cried so much! I’ve been crying all day! The whole day! And my mom tries to comfort me, telling me I shouldn’t cry. But I keep crying. Oh! It was the most beautiful thing.”

Miriam felt as if she were being robbed.... This was Ulrica.... “You remember the Konfirmation, miss?”

Miriam felt like she was being robbed.... This was Ulrica.... “Do you remember the Confirmation, miss?”

“Oh, yes, I remember.”

“Oh, yes, I remember.”

“Have you weeped?”

“Have you cried?”

“We say cry, not weep, except in poetry—weinen, to cry.”

“We say cry, not weep, except in poetry—weinen, to cry.”

“Have you cry?”

"Have you cried?"

“No, I didn’t cry. But we mustn’t talk. We must go to sleep. Good night.”

“No, I didn’t cry. But we shouldn’t talk. We should go to sleep. Good night.”

“Gute Nacht. Ach, wie empfindlich bin ich, wie empfindlich....”

“Good night. Oh, how sensitive I am, how sensitive....”

Miriam lay thinking of how she and Harriett on their confirmation morning had met the vicar in the Upper Richmond Road, having gone out, contrary to the desire expressed by him at his last preparation class, and how he had stopped and greeted them. She had tried to look vague and sad and to murmur something in spite of the bull’s-eye in her cheek and had suddenly noticed as they stood grouped that Harriett’s little sugar-loaf hat was askew and her brown eye underneath it was glaring fixedly at the vicar above the little knob in her cheek—and how they somehow got away and went, gently reeling and colliding, moaning and gasping down the road out of hearing.

Miriam was lost in thought about how she and Harriett had run into the vicar on their confirmation morning while they were on Upper Richmond Road, going out against his wishes from the last preparation class. He had stopped to greet them. She tried to appear aloof and sad, muttering something despite the bull’s-eye on her cheek, and suddenly noticed that Harriett’s small sugar-loaf hat was crooked, with her brown eye glaring at the vicar above the little bump on her cheek. They somehow managed to escape, gently swaying and bumping into each other, moaning and gasping as they walked down the road out of earshot.

12

Early next morning Judy came in to tell Emma and Ulrica to get up at once and come and help the housekeeper make the rooms tidy and prepare breakfast. Miriam lay motionless while Emma unfolded and arranged the screens. Then she gazed at the ceiling. It was pleasant to lie tranquil, open-eyed and unchallenged while others moved busily about. Two separate, sudden and resounding garglings almost startled her to thought, but she resisted, and presently she was alone in the strange room. She supposed it must be cooler after the storm. She felt strong and languid. She could feel the shape and weight of each limb; sounds came to her with perfect distinctness; the sounds downstairs and a low-voiced conversation across the landing, little faint marks that human beings were making on the great wide stillness, the stillness that brooded along her white ceiling and all round her and right out through the world; the faint scent of her soap-tablet reached her from the distant wash-stand. She felt that her short sleep must have been perfect, that it had carried her down and down into the heart of tranquillity where she still lay awake, and drinking as if at a source. Cool streams seemed to be flowing in her brain, through her heart, through every vein, her breath was like a live cool stream flowing through her.

Early the next morning, Judy came in to tell Emma and Ulrica to get up right away and help the housekeeper tidy up the rooms and prepare breakfast. Miriam lay still while Emma unfolded and set up the screens. Then she stared at the ceiling. It felt nice to lie there calm, with her eyes open and without any demands while others moved around busily. Two separate, suddenly loud gargles almost shocked her into thinking, but she pushed it away, and soon she was alone in the strange room. She assumed it must be cooler after the storm. She felt strong and relaxed. She could feel the shape and weight of each limb; sounds reached her with perfect clarity—the sounds from downstairs and a quiet conversation across the landing, little faint reminders that humans were making in the vast stillness, the stillness that hung over her white ceiling and all around her and out into the world; the faint scent of her soap tablet wafted to her from the distant washstand. She felt that her short sleep must have been perfect, that it had taken her deep into a place of calm where she remained awake, drinking as if from a spring. Cool streams seemed to flow in her brain, through her heart, through every vein, her breath felt like a live cool stream flowing through her.

She remembered that she had dreamed her favourite dream—floating through clouds and above tree-tops and villages. She had almost brushed the tree-tops, that had been the happiest moment, and had caught sight of a circular seat round the trunk of a large old tree and a group of white cottages.

She remembered that she had dreamed her favorite dream—floating through clouds and above treetops and villages. She had almost brushed the treetops; that had been the happiest moment, and had spotted a circular seat around the trunk of a large old tree and a group of white cottages.

She stirred; her hands seemed warm on her cool chest and the warmth of her body sent up a faint pleasant sense of personality. “It’s me,” she said, and smiled.

She stirred; her hands felt warm against her cool chest and the warmth of her body gave off a faint, pleasant sense of personality. “It’s me,” she said, smiling.

“Look here, you’d better get up, my dear,” she murmured.

“Hey, you should really get up, my dear,” she whispered.

She wanted to have the whole world in and be reconciled. But she knew that if anyone came, she would contract and the expression of her face would change and they would hate her or be indifferent. She knew that if she even moved she would be changed.

She wanted to embrace the whole world and find peace. But she knew that if anyone came near, she would tense up, her expression would shift, and they would either dislike her or not care at all. She realized that even if she just shifted her position, she would become someone else.

“Get up.”

"Wake up."

She listened for a while to two voices across the landing. Millie’s thick and plaintive with her hay-fever and Bertha’s thin and cold and level and reassuring.... Bertha’s voice was like the morning, clean and cool.... Then she got up and shut the door.

She listened for a bit to two voices across the landing. Millie's voice was thick and sad because of her hay fever, while Bertha's was thin, cool, steady, and comforting.... Bertha's voice felt like a fresh, cool morning.... Then she got up and closed the door.

The sky was a vivid grey—against its dark background the top of heavy masses of cloud were standing up just above the roof-line of the houses beyond the neighbouring gardens. The trees and the grey roofs and the faces of the houses were staringly bright. They were absolutely stiff, nothing was moving, there were no shadows.

The sky was a bright grey—against its dark backdrop, the tops of thick clouds rose just above the rooftops of the houses beyond the nearby gardens. The trees, the grey roofs, and the faces of the houses were strikingly bright. Everything was completely still; nothing was moving, and there were no shadows.

A soft distant rumble of thunder came as she was dressing.... The storm was still going on ... what an extraordinary time of day for thunder ... the excitement was not over ... they were still a besieged party ... all staying at the Bienenkorb together.... How beautiful it sounded rumbling away over the country in the morning. When she had finished struggling with her long thick hair and put the hairpins into the solid coil on the top of her head and tied the stout doubled door-knocker plait at her neck, she put on the rose-madder blouse. The mirror was lower and twice as large as the one in the garret, larger than the one she had shared with Harriett. “How jolly I look,” she thought, “jolly and big somehow. Mother would like me this morning. I am German-looking to-day, pinky red and yellow hair. But I haven’t got a German expression and I don’t smile like a German.... She smiled.... Silly, baby-face! Doll! Never mind. I look jolly. She looked gravely into her eyes.... There’s something about my expression.” Her face grew wistful. “It isn’t vain to like it. It’s something. It isn’t me. It’s something I am, somehow. Oh, do stay,” she said, “do be like that always.” She sighed and turned away saying in Harriett’s voice, “Oo—crumbs! This is no place for me.”

A soft, distant rumble of thunder filled the air while she was getting dressed. The storm was still happening... what an amazing time of day for thunder... the excitement wasn’t over... they were still a group under siege... all staying together at the Bienenkorb. How lovely it sounded rumbling across the countryside in the morning. Once she finished taming her long, thick hair and secured it with hairpins in a solid bun on top of her head, tying the thick double-door-knocker braid at her neck, she slipped on the rose-madder blouse. The mirror was lower and twice as big as the one in the attic, larger than the one she had shared with Harriett. “I look so cheerful,” she thought, “cheerful and somehow grand. Mom would like me this morning. I am looking German today, with my pinky-red and yellow hair. But I don’t have a German expression and I don’t smile like a German... She smiled... Silly, baby face! Doll! Never mind. I look cheerful.” She gazed thoughtfully into her eyes... “There’s something about my expression.” Her face grew wistful. “It’s not vain to like it. It’s something. It’s not really me. It’s something I am, in some way. Oh, please stay,” she said, “please be like that always.” She sighed and turned away, saying in Harriett’s voice, “Oo—crumbs! This is no place for me.”

13

The sky seen from the summer-house was darker still. There were no massed clouds, nothing but a hard even dark copper-grey, and away through the gap the distant country was bright like a little painted scene. On the horizon the hard dark sky shut down. At intervals thunder rumbled evenly, far away. Miriam stood still in the middle of the summer-house floor. It was half-dark; the morning saal lay in a hot sultry twilight. The air in the summer-house was heavy and damp. She stood with her half-closed hands gathered against her. “How perfectly magnificent,” she murmured, gazing out through the hard half-darkness to where the brightly coloured world lay in a strip and ended on the hard sky.

The sky from the summer house was even darker. There weren't any thick clouds, just a flat, deep copper-grey, and beyond the gap, the distant landscape looked bright like a small painted picture. The harsh dark sky pressed down on the horizon. Every now and then, thunder rolled softly in the distance. Miriam stood still in the middle of the summer house floor. It was dim; the morning room was wrapped in a hot, humid twilight. The air inside the summer house felt heavy and damp. She held her half-closed hands together. “How perfectly magnificent,” she murmured, looking out through the dimness to where the vibrant world stretched before her, ending at the stark sky.

“Yes ... yes,” came a sad low voice at her side.

“Yes... yes,” came a quiet, sorrowful voice beside her.

For a second Miriam did not turn. She drank in the quiet “yes, yes,” the hard fixed scene seemed to move. Who loved it too, the dark sky and the storm? Then she focussed her companion who was standing a little behind her, and gazed at Fräulein; she hardly saw her, she seemed still to see the outdoor picture. Fräulein made a movement towards her; and then she saw for a moment the strange grave young look in her eyes. Fräulein had looked at her in that moment as an equal. It was as if they had embraced each other.

For a moment, Miriam didn’t turn. She soaked in the quiet “yes, yes,” and the hard, fixed scene seemed to shift. Who else loved it too, the dark sky and the storm? Then she focused on her companion, who was standing a little behind her, and looked at Fräulein; she barely registered her because it felt like she was still seeing the outdoor scene. Fräulein moved toward her; in that moment, she caught a glimpse of the strange, serious look in her eyes. Fräulein had looked at her as an equal. It felt as if they had embraced each other.

Then Fräulein said sadly, “You like the storm-weather, Miss Henderson.”

Then the young woman said sadly, “You like stormy weather, Miss Henderson.”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

Fräulein sighed, looking out across the country. “We are in the hollow of His hand,” she murmured. “Come to your breakfast, my child,” she chided, smiling.

Fräulein sighed, gazing out over the landscape. “We are in the palm of His hand,” she murmured. “Come have your breakfast, my dear,” she gently scolded, smiling.

14

There was no church. Late in the afternoon when the sky lifted they all went to the woods in their summer dresses and hats. They had permission to carry their gloves and Elsa Speier’s parasol and lace scarf hung from her wrist. The sky was growing higher and lighter, but there was no sun. They entered the dark woods by a little well-swept pathway and for a while there was a strip of sky above their heads; but presently the trees grew tall and dense, the sky was shut out and their footsteps and voices began to echo about them as they straggled along, grouping and regrouping as the pathway widened and narrowed, gathering their skirts clear of the wet undergrowth. They crossed a roadway and two carriage loads of men and women talking and laughing and shouting with shining red faces passed swiftly by, one close behind the other. Beyond the roadway the great trees towered up in a sort of twilight. There were no flowers here, but bright fungi shone here and there about the roots of the trees and they all stood for a moment to listen to the tinkling of a little stream.

There was no church. In the late afternoon, when the sky cleared up, they all went to the woods in their summer dresses and hats. They were allowed to bring their gloves, and Elsa Speier’s parasol and lace scarf hung from her wrist. The sky was getting higher and brighter, but there was no sun. They entered the dark woods by a well-kept pathway and for a while, there was a strip of sky above them; but soon the trees grew tall and thick, blocking out the sky, and their footsteps and voices began to echo around them as they walked, grouping and regrouping as the pathway widened and narrowed, lifting their skirts clear of the wet undergrowth. They crossed a road, and two carriage loads of men and women talking and laughing with bright red faces passed quickly by, one right after the other. Beyond the road, the towering trees loomed in a sort of twilight. There were no flowers here, but bright fungi glowed here and there around the roots of the trees, and they all paused for a moment to listen to the tinkling of a little stream.

Pathways led away in all directions. It was growing lighter. There were faint chequers of light and shade about them as they walked. The forest was growing golden all round them, lifting and opening, gold and green, clearer and clearer. There were bright jewelled patches in amongst the trees; the boles of the trees shone out sharp grey and silver and flaked with sharp green leaves away and away until they melted into a mist of leafage. Singing sounded suddenly away in the wood; a sudden strong shouting of men’s voices singing together like one voice in four parts, four shouts in one sound.

Pathways led off in every direction. It was getting lighter. There were soft patterns of light and shadow around them as they walked. The forest was turning golden all around them, lifting and opening up, golden and green, becoming clearer and clearer. There were bright jewel-like patches among the trees; the trunks of the trees stood out in sharp gray and silver, covered with vibrant green leaves that faded into a mist of foliage. Suddenly, singing echoed through the woods; a powerful chorus of men’s voices harmonizing together like one voice in four parts, four shouts merging into one sound.

“O Sonnenschein! O Sonnenschein!”

“O Sunshine! O Sunshine!”

Between the two exclamatory shouts, the echo rang through the woods and the listening girls heard the sharp drip, drip and murmur of the little stream near by, then the voices swung on into the song, strongly interwoven, swelling and lifting; dropping to a soft even staccato and swelling strongly out again.

Between the two excited shouts, the echo traveled through the woods, and the listening girls heard the sharp drip, drip and murmur of the nearby little stream. Then the voices blended into the song, strong and intertwined, swelling and rising; dropping to a soft, even staccato and then swelling strongly again.

“Wie scheinst du mir in’s Herz hinein,

“Wie scheinst du mir in’s Herz hinein,

Weck’st drinnen lauter Liebeslust,

Weck's full of love desire,

Dass mir so enge wird die Brust

Dass mir so enge wird die Brust

O Sonnenschein! O Sonn—enschein!”

O Sunshine! O Sun—shine!

When the voices ceased there was a faint distant sound of crackling twigs and the echo of talking and laughter.

When the voices stopped, there was a faint distant sound of crackling twigs and the echoes of conversation and laughter.

“Ach Studenten!”

“Ah, students!”

“Irgend ein Männergesangverein.”

"Some men's choir."

“I think we ought to get back, Gertrude. Fräulein said only an hour altogether and it’s church to-night.”

“I think we should head back, Gertrude. Fräulein said only an hour total and it’s church tonight.”

“We’ll get back, Millenium mine—never fear.”

“We'll be back, Millennium mine—no worries.”

As they began to retrace their steps Clara softly sang the last line of the song, the highest note ringing, faint and clear, away into the wood.

As they started to backtrack, Clara softly sang the last line of the song, the highest note ringing, faint and clear, echoing through the woods.

“Ho-lah!” A mighty answering shout rang through the wood. It was like a word of command.

“Ho-lah!” A powerful shout echoed through the woods. It felt like a command.

“Oh, come along home; Clara, what are you dreaming of?”

“Oh, come on home; Clara, what are you daydreaming about?”

“Taisez-vous, taisez-vous, Clarah! C’est honteux mon Dieu!”

“Shut up, shut up, Clarah! This is outrageous, my God!”

CHAPTER IX

1

The next afternoon they all drove in a high, wide brake with an awning, five miles out into the country to have tea at a forest-inn. The inn appeared at last standing back from the wide roadway along which they had come, creamy-white and grey-roofed, long and low and with overhanging eaves, close against the forest. They pulled up and Pastor Lahmann dropped the steps and got out. Miriam who was sitting next to the door felt that the long sitting in two rows confronted in the hard afternoon light, bumped and shaken and teased with the crunchings and slitherings of the wheels the grinding and squeaking of the brake, had made them all enemies. She had sat tense and averted, seeing the general greenery, feeling that the cool flowing air might be great happiness, conscious of each form and each voice, of the insincerity of the exclamations and the babble of conversation that struggled above the noise of their going, half seeing Pastor Lahmann opposite to her, a little insincerely smiling man in an alpaca suit and a soft felt hat. She got down the steps without his assistance. With whom should she take refuge? ... no Minna. There were long tables and little round tables standing about under the trees in front of the inn. Some students in Polytechnik uniform were leaning out of an upper window.

The next afternoon, they all drove in a spacious wagon with an awning, five miles out into the countryside to have tea at a forest inn. The inn finally appeared, set back from the wide road they had traveled, creamy-white with a grey roof, long and low with overhanging eaves, nestled against the forest. They pulled up, and Pastor Lahmann dropped the steps and got out. Miriam, who was sitting next to the door, felt that the long ride in two rows, facing each other in the harsh afternoon light, being bumped and shaken, and teased by the crunching and sliding of the wheels, and the grinding and squeaking of the brakes, had turned them all into enemies. She had sat tense and turned away, observing the greenery, feeling that the cool flowing air could bring great happiness, aware of each person and each voice, sensing the insincerity of the exclamations and the chatter that struggled to rise above the noise of their journey, half-seeing Pastor Lahmann across from her, a somewhat insincere smiling man in an alpaca suit and a soft felt hat. She got down the steps without his help. Who could she turn to for comfort? ... no Minna. There were long tables and small round tables scattered under the trees in front of the inn. Some students in Polytechnik uniforms were leaning out of an upper window.

The landlord came out. Everyone was out of the brake and standing about. Tall Fräulein was taking short padding steps towards the inn-door. A strong grip came on Miriam’s arm and she was propelled rapidly along towards the farther greenery. Gertrude was talking to her in loud rallying tones, asking questions in German and answering them herself. Miriam glanced round at her face. It was crimson and quivering with laughter. The strong laughter and her strong features seemed to hide the peculiar roughness of her skin and coarseness of her hair. They made the round of one of the long tables. When they were on the far side Gertrude said, “I think you’ll see a friend of mine to-day, Henderson.”

The landlord stepped outside. Everyone was out of the way and just hanging around. The tall lady was making quick, short steps toward the inn's door. A firm hand grabbed Miriam’s arm, and she was quickly nudged toward the distant greenery. Gertrude was talking to her in loud, encouraging tones, asking questions in German and answering them herself. Miriam glanced at her face. It was bright red and shaking with laughter. The loud laughter and her strong features seemed to mask the unusual roughness of her skin and the coarseness of her hair. They made their way around one of the long tables. Once they reached the far side, Gertrude said, “I think you’ll run into a friend of mine today, Henderson.”

“D’you mean Erica’s brother?”

“Are you talking about Erica’s brother?”

“There’s his chum anyhow at yondah window.”

“There’s his buddy over there at that window.”

“Oh, I say.”

"Oh, I can't believe it."

“Hah! Spree, eh? Happy thought of Lily’s to bring us here.”

“Hah! A spree, huh? Good idea from Lily to bring us here.”

Miriam pondered, distressed. “You must tell me which it is if we see him.”

Miriam thought anxiously, “You have to tell me which one it is if we see him.”

Their party was taking possession of a long table near by. Returning to her voluble talk, Gertrude steered Miriam towards them.

Their group was claiming a long table nearby. Getting back to her lively conversation, Gertrude guided Miriam toward them.

As they settled round the table under the quiet trees the first part of the waltz movement of Weber’s “Invitation” sounded out through the upper window. The brilliant tuneless passages bounding singly up the piano, flowing down entwined, were shaped by an iron rhythm.

As they gathered around the table beneath the quiet trees, the first part of the waltz from Weber's "Invitation" played softly through the upper window. The bright, tuneless notes leaped one by one up the piano, then flowed down in a tangled rhythm, all shaped by a steady beat.

Everyone stirred. Smiles broke. Fräulein lifted her head until her chin was high, smiled slowly until the fullest width was reached and made a little chiding sound in her throat.

Everyone moved. Smiles appeared. Fräulein lifted her head until her chin was up, smiled slowly until she reached her full expression, and made a soft teasing sound in her throat.

Pastor Lahmann laughed with raised eyebrows. “Ah! la valse ... les étudiants.”

Pastor Lahmann laughed with raised eyebrows. “Ah! the waltz ... the students.”

The window was empty. The assault settled into a gently-leaping, heavily-thudding waltz.

The window was bare. The attack turned into a softly bouncing, heavily thumping waltz.

As the waiter finished clattering down a circle of cups and saucers in front of Fräulein, the unseen iron hands dropped tenderly into the central melody of the waltz. The notes no longer bounded and leaped but went dreaming along in an even slow swinging movement.

As the waiter finished setting down a circle of cups and saucers in front of the young lady, the unseen iron hands gently joined in the central melody of the waltz. The notes no longer bounced and leaped but flowed along in a smooth, slow swinging rhythm.

It seemed to Miriam that the sound of a far-off sea was in them, and the wind and the movement of distant trees and the shedding and pouring of far-away moonlight. One by one, delicately and quietly the young men’s voices dropped in, and the sea and the wind and the trees and the pouring moonlight came near.

It felt to Miriam like she could hear the sound of a distant ocean in them, along with the wind, the rustling of trees far away, and the soft, flowing glow of moonlight. One by one, the young men’s voices entered softly and gently, and the ocean, the wind, the trees, and the shimmering moonlight drew closer.

When the music ceased Miriam hoped she had not been gazing at the window. It frightened and disgusted her to see that all the girls seemed to be sitting up and ... being bright ... affected. She could hardly believe it. She flushed with shame.... Fast, horrid ... perfect strangers ... it was terrible ... it spoilt everything. Sitting up like that and grimacing.... It was different for Gertrude. How happy Gertrude must be. She was sitting with her elbows on the table laughing out across the table about something.... Millie was not being horrid. She looked just as usual, pudgy and babyish and surprised and half resentful ... it was her eyebrows. Miriam began looking at eyebrows.

When the music stopped, Miriam hoped she hadn’t been staring out the window. It frightened and disgusted her to see that all the girls seemed to be sitting up and ... being lively ... pretentious. She could hardly believe it. She blushed with shame.... Fast, horrid ... complete strangers ... it was awful ... it ruined everything. Sitting up like that and making faces.... It was different for Gertrude. Gertrude must be so happy. She was leaning on the table, laughing across at someone about something.... Millie wasn’t being awful. She looked just like usual, chubby and babyish and surprised and a bit resentful ... it was her eyebrows. Miriam started paying attention to eyebrows.

There was a sudden silence all round the table. Standing at Fräulein’s side was a young student holding his peaked cap in his hand and bowing with downcast eyes. Above his pallid scarred face his hair stood upright. He bowed at the end of each phrase. Miriam’s heart bounded in anticipation. Would Fräulein let them dance after tea, on the grass?

There was a sudden silence around the table. Standing next to Fräulein was a young student holding his cap in his hands and bowing his head. His pale, scarred face had hair that stood straight up. He bowed at the end of each sentence. Miriam’s heart raced with excitement. Would Fräulein let them dance on the grass after tea?

But Fräulein with many smiles and kind words denied the young man’s formally repeated pleadings. They finished tea to the strains of a funeral march.

But the young woman, with many smiles and kind words, rejected the young man’s formally repeated pleas. They finished their tea to the sound of a funeral march.

2

They were driving swiftly along through the twilight. The warm scents of the woods stood across the roadway. They breathed them in. Sitting at the forward end of the brake, Miriam could turn and see the shining of the road and the edges of the high woods.

They were speeding through the twilight. The warm scents of the woods filled the air by the roadside. They inhaled deeply. Sitting at the front of the vehicle, Miriam could turn and see the glimmering road and the outlines of the tall trees.

Underneath the awning, faces were growing dim. Warm at her side was Emma. Emma’s hand was on her arm under a mass of fern and grasses. Voices quivered and laughed. Miriam looked again and again at Pastor Lahmann sitting almost opposite to her, next to Fräulein Pfaff. She could look at him more easily than at either of the girls. She felt that only he could feel the beauty of the evening exactly as she did. Several times she met and quietly contemplated his dark eyes. She felt that there was someone in those eyes who was neither tiresome nor tame. She was looking at someone to whom those boys and that dead wife were nothing. At first he had met her eyes formally, then with obvious embarrassment, and at last simply and gravely. She felt easy and happy in this communion. Dimly she was conscious that it sustained her, it gave her dignity and poise. She thought that its meaning must, if she observed it at all, be quite obvious to Fräulein and must reveal her to her. Presently her eyes were drawn to meet Fräulein’s and she read there a disgust and a loathing such as she had never seen. The woods receded, the beauty dropped out of them. The crunching of the wheels sounded out suddenly. What was the good of the brake-load of grimacing people? Miriam wanted to stop it and get out and stroll home along the edge of the wood with the quiet man.

Under the awning, faces were fading into the shadows. Warm beside her was Emma, whose hand rested on her arm beneath a tangle of ferns and grasses. Laughter and chatter filled the air. Miriam kept glancing at Pastor Lahmann, who was sitting almost directly across from her, next to Fräulein Pfaff. She found it easier to look at him than at either of the girls. She sensed that he alone could appreciate the beauty of the evening as she did. Several times, she caught his dark eyes and held her gaze, feeling that there was something in those eyes that was neither dull nor overly accommodating. She saw someone to whom those boys and that deceased wife meant nothing. Initially, he met her gaze in a formal way, then with clear embarrassment, and finally with a simple, serious expression. This exchange made her feel at ease and happy. She vaguely realized that it uplifted her, giving her a sense of dignity and balance. She thought that its significance must be obvious to Fräulein and might reveal something about her. Eventually, her gaze was drawn to Fräulein’s, and she saw a disgust and hatred there that she had never encountered before. The woods felt distant, losing their charm. She suddenly heard the crunching of wheels. What was the point of being surrounded by a bunch of grimacing people? Miriam wanted to stop everything and get out, to walk home along the edge of the woods with the quiet man.

“Haben die Damen vielleicht ein Rad verloren?”

“Haben die Damen vielleicht den Verstand verloren?”

A deep voice on the steps of the brake.... “Have the ladies lost a wheel, perhaps?” Miriam translated helplessly to herself during a general outbreak of laughter....

A deep voice on the steps of the brake.... “Have the ladies lost a wheel or something?” Miriam translated helplessly to herself during a general burst of laughter....

In a moment a brake overtook them and drove alongside in the twilight. The drivers whipped up their horses. The two vehicles raced and rumbled along keeping close together. Fräulein called to their driver to desist. The students slackened down too and began singing at random, one against the other; those on the near side standing up and bowing and laughing. A bouquet of fern fronds came in over Judy’s head, missing the awning and falling against Clara’s knees. She rose and flung it back and then everyone seemed to be standing up and laughing and throwing.

In a moment, a carriage caught up with them and pulled up beside them in the dim light. The drivers urged their horses on. The two vehicles sped and rattled along close together. The young lady shouted to their driver to stop. The students slowed down too and started singing randomly, each group competing with the other; those on the near side stood up, bowing and laughing. A bouquet of fern fronds flew over Judy’s head, missing the awning and landing on Clara’s knees. She got up and tossed it back, and then it felt like everyone was standing up, laughing, and throwing things.

They drove home, slowly, side by side, shouting and singing and throwing. Warm, blinding masses of fragrant grass came from the students’ brake and were thrown to and fro through the darkness lit by the lamps of the two carriages.

They drove home, slowly, side by side, shouting and singing and tossing things. Warm, bright piles of fragrant grass flew from the students’ brakes and were tossed around in the darkness illuminated by the lights of the two vehicles.

CHAPTER X

1

Towards the end of June there were frequent excursions.

Ttowards the end of June, there were a lot of outings.

Into all the gatherings at Waldstrasse the outside world came like a presence. It removed the sense of pressure, of being confronted and challenged. Everything that was said seemed to be incidental to it, like remarks dropped in a low tone between individuals at a great conference.

Into all the gatherings at Waldstrasse, the outside world felt like a presence. It lifted the sense of pressure, of being confronted and challenged. Everything that was said seemed incidental to it, like comments whispered between individuals at a large conference.

Miriam wondered again and again whether her companions shared this sense with her. Sometimes when they were all sitting together she longed to ask, to find out, to get some public acknowledgment of the magic that lay over everything. At times it seemed as if could they all be still for a moment—it must take shape. It was everywhere, in the food, in the fragrance rising from the opened lid of the tea-urn, in all the needful unquestioned movements, the requests, the handings and thanks, the going from room to room, the partings and assemblings. It hung about the fabrics and fittings of the house. Overwhelmingly it came in through oblongs of window giving on to stairways. Going upstairs in the light pouring in from some uncurtained window, she would cease for a moment to breathe.

Miriam kept wondering if her friends felt the same way. Sometimes, when they were all hanging out together, she really wanted to ask them about it, to find out if they noticed the magical feeling that surrounded everything. It often seemed like if they could just be quiet for a moment, it would become clear. It was everywhere—in the food, in the steam rising from the open tea kettle, in all the small, automatic movements, the requests, the exchanges of thanks, going from room to room, the goodbyes and hellos. It lingered in the fabrics and decor of the house. It came flooding in through the rectangular windows that opened onto stairways. Going upstairs in the light streaming in from an uncurtained window, she would pause for a moment, catching her breath.

Whenever she found herself alone she began to sing, softly. When she was with others a head drooped or lifted, the movement of a hand, the light falling along the detail of a profile could fill her with happiness.

Whenever she was alone, she would start to sing softly. When she was with others, a drooping or lifted head, a hand gesture, or the light catching the details of someone's profile could bring her so much joy.

It made companionship a perpetual question. At rare moments there would come a tingling from head to foot, a faint buzzing at her lips and at the tip of each finger. At these moments she could raise her eyes calmly to those about her and drink in the fact of their presence, see them all with perfect distinctness, but without distinguishing one from the other. She wanted to say, “Isn’t it extraordinary? Do you realise?” She felt that if only she could make her meaning clear all difficulties must vanish. Outside in the open, going forward to some goal through sunny mornings, gathering at inns, wading through the scented undergrowth of the woods, she would dream of the secure return to Waldstrasse, their own beleaguered place. She saw it opening out warm and familiar back and back to the strange beginning in the winter. They would be there again to-night, singing.

It left companionship as a constant question. Occasionally, she would feel a tingling sensation from her head to her toes, a slight buzzing at her lips and at the tips of her fingers. During these moments, she could look up calmly at those around her and really appreciate their presence, seeing each of them clearly, but without identifying one from the other. She wanted to say, “Isn’t it amazing? Do you understand?” She felt that if she could just express her feelings clearly, all her troubles would disappear. Outside, moving toward some goal through sunny mornings, gathering at inns, wading through the fragrant underbrush of the woods, she would imagine a safe return to Waldstrasse, their own cherished place. She pictured it opening up, warm and familiar, connecting back to that strange beginning in the winter. They would be there again tonight, singing.

2

One morning she knew that there was going to be a change. The term was coming to an end. There was to be a going away. The girls were talking about “Norderney.”

One morning, she felt that a change was coming. The term was about to end. Someone was leaving. The girls were chatting about "Norderney."

“Going to Norderney, Hendy?” Jimmie said suddenly.

“Going to Norderney, Hendy?” Jimmie said out of the blue.

“Ah!” she responded mysteriously. For the rest of that day she sat contracted and fearful.

“Ah!” she replied with an air of mystery. For the rest of that day, she sat tense and anxious.

3

“You shall write and enquire of your good parents what they would have you do. You shall tell them that the German pupils return all to their homes; that the English pupils go for a happy holiday to the sea.”

"You should write and ask your parents what they want you to do. Let them know that the German students are all going back home, while the English students are off to enjoy a nice holiday at the beach."

“Oh yes,” said Miriam conversationally, with trembling breath.

“Oh yeah,” said Miriam casually, breathing shakily.

“It is of course evident that since you will have no duties to perform, I cannot support the expense of your travelling and your maintenance.”

“It’s clear that since you won’t have any responsibilities, I can’t cover the cost of your travel and living expenses.”

“Oh no, of course not,” said Miriam, her hands pressed against her knee.

“Oh no, of course not,” Miriam said, pressing her hands against her knee.

She sat shivering in the warm dim saal shaded by the close sun-blinds. It looked as she had seen it with her father for the first time and Fräulein sitting near seemed to be once more in the heavy panniered blue velvet dress.

She sat shivering in the warm, dim room, shaded by the close sunshades. It felt like she was seeing it with her father for the first time, and the woman nearby seemed to be once again in the heavy, panniered blue velvet dress.

She waited stiff and ugly till Fräulein, secure and summer-clad, spoke softly again.

She waited awkwardly and unappealing until the young lady, confident and dressed for summer, spoke gently again.

“You think, my child, you shall like the profession of a teacher?”

“You think, my child, you'll enjoy being a teacher?”

“Oh yes,” said Miriam, from the midst of a tingling flush.

“Oh yes,” said Miriam, feeling a warm rush of excitement.

“I think you have many qualities that make the teacher.... You are earnest and serious-minded.... Grave.... Sometimes perhaps overgrave for your years.... But you have a serious fault—which must be corrected if you wish to succeed in your calling.”

“I think you have many qualities that make you a great teacher. You're earnest and serious-minded. Serious. Sometimes maybe overly serious for your age. But you have a significant flaw that needs to be fixed if you want to succeed in your career.”

Miriam tried to pull her features into an easy enquiring seriousness. A darkness was threatening her. “You have a most unfortunate manner.”

Miriam tried to relax her face into a calm, questioning seriousness. A darkness was looming over her. “You have a really unfortunate way about you.”

Without relaxing, Miriam quivered. She felt the blood mount to her head.

Without relaxing, Miriam trembled. She felt the blood rush to her head.

“You must adopt a quite, quite different manner. Your influence is, I think, good, a good English influence in its most general effect. But it is too slightly so and of too much indirection. You must exert it yourself, in a manner more alive, you must make it your aim that you shall have a responsible influence, a direct personal influence. You have too much of chill and formality. It makes a stiffness that I am willing to believe you do not intend.”

“You need to adopt a completely different approach. I believe your influence is good, a positive English influence overall. But it's too subtle and indirect. You need to use it yourself in a more vibrant way; you should aim to have a responsible, direct personal influence. Right now, there's too much coldness and formality. It creates a stiffness that I’m sure you don’t mean to convey.”

Miriam felt a faint dizziness.

Miriam felt a slight dizziness.

“If you should fail to become more genial, more simple and natural as to your bearing, you will neither make yourself understood nor will you be loved by your pupils.”

“If you don’t become more friendly, simpler, and more natural in how you present yourself, you won’t be understood or loved by your students.”

“No——” responded Miriam, assuming an air of puzzled and interested consideration of Fräulein’s words. She was recovering. She must get to the end of the interview and get away and find the answer. Far away beneath her fear and indignation, Fräulein was answered. She must get away and say the answer to herself.

“No——” Miriam replied, adopting a look of puzzled and intrigued thought about Fräulein’s words. She was starting to recover. She needed to reach the end of the meeting, get away, and find the answer. Deep down, beneath her fear and anger, Fräulein had her answer. She had to escape and tell herself the answer.

“To truly fulfil the most serious rôle of the teacher you must enter into the personality of each pupil and must sympathise with the struggles of each one upon the path on which our feet are set. Efforts to good kindliness and thought for others must be encouraged. The teacher shall be sunshine, human sunshine, encouraging all effort and all lovely things in the personality of the pupil.”

“To really fulfill the most important role of a teacher, you need to connect with each student’s personality and understand their challenges on the journey we’re all on. You should promote kindness and consideration for others. The teacher should be like sunshine, a warm presence that encourages every effort and every beautiful aspect of the student’s character.”

Fräulein rose and stood, tall. Then her half-tottering decorous footsteps began. Miriam had hardly listened to her last words. She felt tears of anger rising and tried to smile.

Fräulein got up and stood tall. Then her slightly unsteady but proper footsteps began. Miriam had barely paid attention to her last words. She felt tears of anger coming up and tried to smile.

“I shall say now no more. But when you shall hear from your good parents, we can further discuss our plans.” Fräulein was at the door.

“I won't say anything more now. But once you hear from your parents, we can talk more about our plans.” Fräulein was at the door.

Fräulein left the saal by the small door and Miriam felt her way to the schoolroom. The girls were gathering there ready for a walk. Some were in the hall and Fräulein’s voice was giving instructions: “Machen Sie schnell, Miss Henderson,” she called.

Fräulein left the hall through the small door, and Miriam made her way to the classroom. The girls were gathering there, getting ready for a walk. Some were still in the hall, and Fräulein’s voice was giving instructions: “Hurry up, Miss Henderson,” she called.

Fräulein had never before called to her like that. It had always been as if she did not see her but assumed her ready to fall in with the general movements.

Fräulein had never called to her like that before. It always seemed like she didn’t see her but just expected her to go along with what everyone else was doing.

Now it was Fräulein calling to her as she might do to Gertrude or Solomon. There was no hurried whisper from Jimmie telling her to “fly for her life.”

Now it was Miss calling to her as she might do to Gertrude or Solomon. There was no urgent whisper from Jimmie telling her to “run for her life.”

“Ja, Fräulein,” she cried gaily and blundered towards the basement stairs. Mademoiselle was standing averted at the head of them; Miriam glanced at her. Her face was red and swollen with crying.

“Yeah, Miss,” she said cheerfully and stumbled toward the basement stairs. Mademoiselle was standing with her back turned at the top of them; Miriam looked at her. Her face was red and puffy from crying.

The sight amazed Miriam. She considered the swollen suffusion under the large black hat as she ran downstairs. She hoped Mademoiselle did not see her glance.... Mademoiselle, standing there all disfigured and blotchy about something ... it was nothing ... it couldn’t be anything.... If anyone were dead she would not be standing there ... it was just some silly prim French quirk ... her dignity ... someone had been “grossière” ... and there she stood in her black hat and black cotton gloves.... Hurriedly putting on her hat and long lace scarf she decided that she would not change her shoes. Somewhere out in the sunshine a hurdy-gurdy piped out the air of “Dass du mich liebst das wusst ich.” She glanced at the frosted barred window through which the dim light came into the dressing-room. The piping notes, out of tune, wrongly emphasised, slurring one into the other, followed her across the dark basement hall and came faintly to her as she went slowly upstairs. There was no hurry. Everyone was talking busily in the hall, drowning the sound of her footsteps. She had forgotten her gloves. She went back into the cool grey musty rooms. A little crack in an upper pane shone like a gold thread. The barrel-organ piped. As she stooped to gather up her gloves from the floor she felt the cold stone firm and secure under her hand. And the house stood up all round her with its rooms and the light lying along stairways and passages, and outside the bright hot sunshine and the roadways leading in all directions, out into Germany.

The sight amazed Miriam. She noticed the swollen flush beneath the large black hat as she hurried downstairs. She hoped Mademoiselle didn’t catch her glance... Mademoiselle, standing there all disfigured and blotchy over something... it was nothing... it couldn’t be anything... If someone were dead, she wouldn’t be standing there... it was just some silly French quirk... her dignity... someone had been “rude”... and there she was in her black hat and black cotton gloves... Quickly putting on her hat and long lace scarf, she decided not to change her shoes. Somewhere outside in the sunshine, a hurdy-gurdy was playing “Dass du mich liebst das wusst ich.” She looked at the frosted barred window through which the dim light streamed into the dressing room. The off-key piping notes, poorly emphasized, blending into each other, followed her across the dark basement hall and reached her faintly as she slowly made her way upstairs. There was no rush. Everyone was chatting busily in the hall, drowning out the sound of her footsteps. She had forgotten her gloves. She went back into the cool, grey, musty rooms. A tiny crack in an upper pane shone like a gold thread. The barrel-organ played. As she bent down to pick up her gloves from the floor, she felt the cold stone firm and secure under her hand. And the house stood all around her, with its rooms and the light streaming along stairways and passages, while outside the bright, hot sunshine and the roads leading in all directions stretched out into Germany.

How could Fräulein possibly think she could afford to go to Norderney? They would all go. Things would go on. She could not go there—nor back to England. It was cruel ... just torture and worry again ... with the bright house all round her—the high rooms, the dark old pianos, strange old garret, the unopened door beyond it. No help anywhere.

How could Miss possibly think she could afford to go to Norderney? They would all go. Life would go on. She couldn’t go there—or back to England. It was harsh... just torture and worry again... with the bright house all around her—the high rooms, the dark old pianos, the strange old attic, the unopened door beyond it. No help anywhere.

4

As they walked she laughed and talked with the girls, responding excitedly to all that was said. They walked along a broad and almost empty boulevard in two rows of four and five abreast, with Mademoiselle and Judy bringing up the rear. The talk was general and there was much laughter. It was the kind of interchange that arose when they were all together and there was anything “in the air,” the kind that Miriam most disliked. She joined in it feverishly. It’s perfectly natural that they should all be excited about the holidays she told herself, stifling her thoughts. But it must not go too far. They wanted to be jolly.... If I could be jolly too they would like me. I must not be a wet blanket.... Mademoiselle’s voice was not heard. Miriam felt that the steering of the conversation might fall to anyone. Mademoiselle was extinguished. She must exert her influence. Presently she forgot Mademoiselle’s presence altogether. They were all walking along very quickly.... If she were going to Norderney with the English girls she must be on easy terms with them.

As they walked, she laughed and chatted with the girls, responding excitedly to everything that was said. They moved down a wide, nearly empty boulevard in two rows of four and five across, with Mademoiselle and Judy trailing behind. The conversation was lively, and there was lots of laughter. It was the kind of interaction that happened when they were all together and there was a buzz in the air, the kind that Miriam hated most. She joined in eagerly. It’s completely normal for them all to be excited about the holidays, she reminded herself, pushing her thoughts aside. But it couldn't go too far. They wanted to be cheerful... If she could be cheerful too, they would like her. She couldn’t be a downer... Mademoiselle wasn’t contributing to the conversation. Miriam felt that anyone could take charge of the discussion. Mademoiselle was sidelined. She had to make her presence felt. Soon, she completely forgot Mademoiselle was even there. They were all walking very quickly... If she was going to Norderney with the English girls, she needed to be on friendly terms with them.

“Ah, ha!” somebody was saying.

“Ah, ha!” someone was saying.

“Oh—ho!” said Miriam in response.

“Oh—ho!” Miriam replied.

“Ih—hi!” came another voice.

“Uh—hi!” came another voice.

“Tre-la-la,” trilled Bertha Martin gently.

“Tra-la-la,” trilled Bertha Martin gently.

“You mean Turrah-lahee-tee,” said Miriam.

“You mean Turrah-lahee-tee,” Miriam said.

“Good for you, Hendy,” blared Gertrude, in a swinging middle tone.

“Great job, Hendy,” yelled Gertrude, in a cheerful tone.

“Chalk it up. Chalk it up, children,” giggled Jimmie.

“Mark it down. Mark it down, kids,” Jimmie laughed.

Millie looked pensively about her with vague disapproval. Her eyebrows were up. It seemed as if anything might happen; as if at any moment they might all begin running in different directions.

Millie looked around her thoughtfully with a hint of disapproval. Her eyebrows were raised. It felt like anything could happen; like at any moment they might all start running off in different directions.

Cave, my dear brats, be artig,” came Bertha’s cool even tones.

Cave, my dear kids, behave,” came Bertha’s calm, steady voice.

“Ah! we are observed.”

“Ah! we are being watched.”

“No, we are not observed. The observer observeth not.”

“No, we are not being watched. The watcher isn't watching.”

Miriam saw her companions looking across the boulevard.

Miriam saw her friends looking across the street.

Following their eyes she found the figure of Pastor Lahmann walking swiftly bag in hand in the direction of an opening into a side street.

Following their gaze, she spotted Pastor Lahmann walking quickly, bag in hand, toward the entrance of a side street.

“Ah!” she cried gaily. “Voilà Monsieur; courrez, Mademoiselle!”

“Ah!” she exclaimed cheerfully. “There’s Mr.; run along, Miss!”

At once she felt that it was cruel to draw attention to Mademoiselle when she was dumpy and upset.

Suddenly, she realized it was harsh to focus on Mademoiselle when she was feeling down and self-conscious.

“What a fool I am,” she moaned in her mind. “Why can’t I say the right thing?”

“What a fool I am,” she thought to herself. “Why can’t I say the right thing?”

“Ce n’est pas moi,” said Mademoiselle, “qui fait les avances.”

“It's not me,” said Mademoiselle, “who makes the advances.”

The group walked on for a moment or two in silence. Bertha Martin was swinging her left foot out across the curb with each step, giving her right heel a little twirl to keep her balance.

The group walked on for a minute or two in silence. Bertha Martin was swinging her left foot out across the curb with each step, giving her right heel a little twirl to maintain her balance.

“You are very clever Bair-ta,” said Mademoiselle, still in French, “but you will never make a prima ballerina.”

“You're very clever, Bair-ta,” said Mademoiselle, still in French, “but you'll never be a prima ballerina.”

“Hulloh!” breathed Jimmie, “she’s perking up.”

“Hulloh!” breathed Jimmie, “she’s waking up.”

“Isn’t she,” said Miriam, feeling that she was throwing away the last shred of her dignity.

“Isn’t she,” said Miriam, feeling like she was throwing away the last bit of her dignity.

“What was the matter?” she continued, trying to escape from her confusion.

“What’s wrong?” she continued, trying to break free from her confusion.

Mademoiselle’s instant response to her cry at the sight of Pastor Lahmann rang in her ears. She blushed to the soles of her feet.... How could Mademoiselle misunderstand her insane remark? What did she mean? What did she really think of her? Just kind old Lahmann—walking along there in the outside world.... She did not want to stop him.... He was a sort of kinsman for Mademoiselle ... that was what she had meant. Oh, why couldn’t she get away from all these girls? ... indeed—and again she saw the hurrying figure which had disappeared leaving the boulevard with its usual effect of a great strange ocean—he could have brought help and comfort to all of them if he had seen them and stopped. Pastor Lahmann—Lahmann—perhaps she would not see him again. Perhaps he could tell her what she ought to do.

Mademoiselle’s immediate reaction to her shout at the sight of Pastor Lahmann echoed in her ears. She felt heat rise from her feet to her cheeks.... How could Mademoiselle misinterpret her crazy comment? What did she really mean? What did she think of her? Just kind old Lahmann—walking out there in the real world.... She didn’t want to stop him.... He was like a relative for Mademoiselle ... that was what she had intended. Oh, why couldn’t she escape from all these girls? ... indeed—and again she pictured the rushing figure that had vanished, leaving the boulevard feeling like a vast, strange ocean—he could have provided help and comfort to all of them if he had noticed them and paused. Pastor Lahmann—Lahmann—maybe she wouldn't see him again. Maybe he could advise her on what to do.

“Oh, my dear,” Jimmie was saying, “didn’t you know?—a fearful row.”

“Oh, my dear,” Jimmie was saying, “didn’t you know?—a huge mess.”

Mademoiselle’s laughter tinkled out from the rear.

Mademoiselle's laughter chimed from the back.

“A row?”

"A fight?"

“Fearful!” Jimmie’s face came round, round-eyed under her white sailor hat that sat slightly tilted on the peak of her hair.

“Fearful!” Jimmie’s face turned, wide-eyed under her white sailor hat that was slightly tilted on the top of her hair.

“What about?”

"What's up?"

“Something about a letter or something, or some letters or something—I don’t know. Something she took out of the letter-box, it was unlocked or something and Ulrica saw her and told Lily!”

“Something about a letter or something, or some letters or something—I don’t know. Something she took out of the mailbox, it was unlocked or something and Ulrica saw her and told Lily!”

“Goodness!” breathed Miriam.

“Wow!” breathed Miriam.

“Yes, and Lily had her in her room and Ulrica and poor little Petite couldn’t deny it. Ulrica said she did nothing but cry and cry. She’s been crying all the morning, poor little pig.”

“Yes, and Lily had her in her room and Ulrica and poor little Petite couldn’t deny it. Ulrica said she just cried and cried. She’s been crying all morning, poor little pig.”

“Why did she want to take anything out of the box?”

“Why did she want to take anything out of the box?”

“Oh, I don’t know. There was a fearful row anyhow. Ulrica said Lily talked like a clergyman—wie ein Pfarrer.... I don’t know. Ulrica said she was opening a letter. I don’t know.”

“Oh, I don’t know. There was a huge fuss anyway. Ulrica said Lily talked like a preacher—wie ein Pfarrer.... I don’t know. Ulrica said she was opening a letter. I don’t know.”

“But she can’t read German or English....”

“But she can’t read German or English....”

I don’t know. Ask me another.”

"I don't know. Ask me again."

“It is extraordinary.”

“It’s extraordinary.”

“What’s extraordinary?” asked Bertha from the far side of Jimmie.

“What’s so extraordinary?” asked Bertha from the other side of Jimmie.

“Petite and that letter.”

“Small and that letter.”

“Oh.”

“Oh.”

“What did the Kiddy want?”

“What did the kid want?”

“Oh, my dear, don’t ask me to explain the peculiarities of the French temperament.”

“Oh, my dear, please don’t ask me to explain the quirks of the French temperament.”

“Yes, but all the letters in the letter-box would be English or German, as Hendy says.”

“Yes, but all the letters in the mailbox would be in English or German, just like Hendy said.”

Bertha glanced at Miriam. Miriam flushed. She could not discuss Mademoiselle with two of the girls at once.

Bertha looked at Miriam. Miriam turned red. She couldn’t talk about Mademoiselle with both girls at the same time.

“Rum go,” said Bertha.

“Bad rum,” said Bertha.

“You’re right, my son. It’s rum. It’s all over now, anyhow. There’s no accounting for tastes. Poor old Petite.”

“You're right, my son. It's rum. It's all over now, anyway. There's no accounting for tastes. Poor old Petite.”

5

Miriam woke in the moonlight. She saw Mademoiselle’s face as it had looked at tea-time, pale and cruel, silent and very old. Someone had said she had been in Fräulein’s room again all the afternoon.... Fräulein had spoken to her once or twice during tea. She had answered coolly and eagerly ... disgusting ... like a child that had been whipped and forgiven.... How could Fräulein dare to forgive anybody?

Miriam woke up in the moonlight. She saw Mademoiselle’s face as it had looked at tea time: pale and cruel, silent and very old. Someone had mentioned that she had been in Fräulein’s room again all afternoon.... Fräulein had talked to her once or twice during tea. She had responded coolly and eagerly ... disgusting ... like a child who had been punished and then forgiven.... How could Fräulein even think about forgiving anyone?

She lay motionless. The night was cool. The screens had not been moved. She felt that the door was shut. After a while she began in imagination a conversation with Eve.

She lay still. The night was cool. The screens hadn't been moved. She sensed that the door was closed. After a bit, she started an imaginary conversation with Eve.

“You see the trouble was,” she said and saw Eve’s downcast believing admiring sympathetic face, “Fräulein talked to me about manner, she simply wanted me to grimace, simply. You know—be like other people.”

“You see the problem was,” she said, noticing Eve’s downcast, believing, admiring, sympathetic face, “Fräulein talked to me about manners. She just wanted me to put on a smile, just. You know—be like everyone else.”

Eve laughed. “Yes, I know.”

Eve laughed. “Yeah, I know.”

“You see? Simply.

“You see? Just.

“Well, if you wanted to stay, why couldn’t you?”

“Well, if you wanted to stay, why not?”

“I simply couldn’t; you know how people are.”

“I just couldn’t; you know how people can be.”

“But you can act so splendidly.”

“But you can perform so wonderfully.”

“But you can’t keep it up.”

“But you can’t keep it.”

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

Eve. There you are, you see, you always go back.”

Eve. There you are, you see, you always come back.”

“I mean I think it would be simply lovely. If I were clever like you I should do it all the time, be simply always gushing and ‘charming.’”

“I mean, I think it would be just lovely. If I were as clever as you, I would do it all the time, always be gushing and ‘charming.’”

Then she reminded Eve of the day they had walked up the lane to the Heath talking over all the manners they would like to have—and how Sarah suddenly in the middle of supper had caricatured the one they had chosen. “Of course you overdid it,” she concluded, and Eve crimsoned and said, “Oh yes, I know it was my fault. But you could have begun all over again in Germany and been quite different.”

Then she reminded Eve of the day they had walked up the lane to the Heath, talking about all the traits they wished they could have—and how Sarah had suddenly, in the middle of dinner, imitated the one they'd picked. “Of course you exaggerated it,” she concluded, and Eve blushed and said, “Oh yes, I know it was my fault. But you could have started fresh in Germany and been completely different.”

“Yes, I know I thought about that.... But if you knew as much of the world as I do....”

“Yes, I know I thought about that.... But if you understood the world as well as I do....”

Eve stared, showing a faint resentment.

Eve stared, displaying a slight resentment.

Miriam thought of Eve’s many suitors, of her six months’ betrothal, of her lifelong peace-making, her experiment in being governess to the two children of an artist—a little green-robed boy threatening her with a knife.

Miriam thought about Eve’s many admirers, her six-month engagement, her lifelong efforts to keep the peace, and her experience as a governess to the two kids of an artist—a little boy in a green robe threatening her with a knife.

“Yes, but I mean if you had been about.”

“Yes, but I mean if you had been around.”

“I know,” smiled Eve confidently. “You mean if I were you. Go on. I know. Explain, old thing.”

“I know,” Eve said with a confident smile. “You mean if I were in your shoes. Go ahead. I know. Explain, my dear.”

“Well, I mean of course if you are a governess in a school you can’t be jolly and charming. You can’t be idiotic or anything.... I did think about it. Don’t tell anybody. But I thought for a little while I might go into a family—one of the girls’ families—the German girls, and begin having a German manner. Two of the girls asked me. One of them was ill and went away—that Pomeranian one I told you about. Well, then, I didn’t tell you about that little one and her sister—they asked me to go to them for the holidays. The youngest said—it was so absurd—‘you shall marry my bruzzer—he is mairchant—very welty’—absurd.”

“Well, I mean, of course, if you are a governess in a school, you can’t be cheerful and charming. You can’t be foolish or anything... I did consider it. Don’t tell anyone. But I thought for a little while I might go into a family—one of the girls’ families—the German girls—and start adopting a German manner. Two of the girls asked me. One of them was sick and went away—that Pomeranian one I told you about. Well, then, I didn’t mention that little one and her sister—they invited me to spend the holidays with them. The youngest said—it was so absurd—‘you shall marry my brother—he is a merchant—very wealthy’—absurd.”

Not absurd—you probably would have, away from that school.”

Not ridiculous—you probably would have, outside of that school.”

“D’you think so?”

“Do you think so?”

“Yes, you would have been a regular German, fat and jolly and laughing.”

“Yes, you would have been a typical German, chubby and cheerful, always laughing.”

“I know. My dear I thought about it. You may imagine. I wondered if I ought.”

“I know. My dear, I thought about it. You can imagine. I wondered if I should.”

“Why didn’t you try?”

“Why didn't you give it a shot?”

Why not? Why was she not going to try? Eve would, she was sure in her place....

Why not? Why wasn't she going to give it a shot? Eve would; she was certain in her role...

Why not grimace and be very “bright” and “animated” until the end of the term and then go and stay with the Bergmanns for two months and be as charming as she could?... Her heart sank.... She imagined a house, everyone kind and blond and smiling. Emma’s big tall brother smiling and joking and liking her. She would laugh and pretend and flirt like the Pooles and make up to him—and it would be lovely for a little while. Then she would offend someone. She would offend everyone but Emma—and get tired and cross and lose her temper. Stare at them all as they said the things everybody said, the things she hated; and she would sit glowering, and suddenly refuse to allow the women to be familiar with her.... She tried to see the brother more clearly. She looked at the screen. The Bergmanns’ house would be full of German furniture.... At the end of a week every bit of it would reproach her.

Why not put on a fake smile and act really “bright” and “animated” until the semester is over, then go stay with the Bergmanns for two months and be as charming as she could?... Her heart sank.... She pictured a house where everyone was kind, blond, and smiling. Emma’s tall brother smiling and joking, liking her. She would laugh and pretend and flirt like the Pooles and charm him—and it would be great for a little while. Then she would upset someone. She would probably upset everyone but Emma—and get tired, irritable, and lose her temper. She would stare at them all as they said the things that everyone says, the things she couldn’t stand; and she would sit scowling, and suddenly refuse to let the women be friendly with her.... She tried to picture the brother more clearly. She glanced at the screen. The Bergmanns’ house would be filled with German furniture.... By the end of a week, every single piece would seem to blame her.

She tried to imagine him without the house and the family, not talking or joking or pretending ... alone and sad ... despising his family ... needing her. He loved forests and music. He had a great strong solid voice and was strong and sure about everything and she need never worry any more.

She tried to picture him without the house and the family, not talking or joking or pretending... alone and sad... resenting his family... needing her. He loved forests and music. He had a deep, powerful voice and was confident and strong about everything, and she would never have to worry again.

“Seit ich ihn gesehen

“Since I saw him”

Glaub’ ich blind zu sein.”

“I'm starting to believe I'm blind.”

There would be a garden and German springs and summers and sunsets and strong kind arms and a shoulder. She would grow so happy. No one would recognise her as the same person. She would wear a band of turquoise-blue velvet ribbon round her hair and look at the mountains.... No good. She could never get out to that. Never. She could not pretend long enough. Everything would be at an end long before there was any chance of her turning into a happy German woman.

There would be a garden and German springs and summers and sunsets and strong, caring arms and a shoulder. She would become so happy. No one would recognize her as the same person. She would wear a band of turquoise-blue velvet ribbon in her hair and look at the mountains... No good. She could never get to that place. Never. She couldn't pretend for long enough. Everything would be over long before she had a chance to become a happy German woman.

Certainly with a German man she would be angry at once. She thought of the men she had seen—in the streets, in cafés and gardens, the masters in the school, photographs in the girls’ albums. They had all offended her at once. Something in their bearing and manner.... Blind and impudent.... She thought of the interview she had witnessed between Ulrica and her cousin—the cousin coming up from the estate in Erfurth, arriving in a carriage, Fräulein’s manner, her smiles and hints; Ulrica standing in the saal in her sprigged saffron muslin dress curtseying ... with bent head, the cousin’s condescending laughing voice. It would never do for her to go into a German home. She must not say anything about the chance of going to the Bergmanns’—even to Eve.

Certainly, if she were with a German guy, she'd be furious right away. She remembered the men she had seen—in the streets, in cafés and parks, the teachers at school, pictures in the girls’ albums. They had all annoyed her immediately. Something about the way they carried themselves and acted.... Blind and arrogant.... She recalled the encounter she had seen between Ulrica and her cousin—the cousin arriving from the estate in Erfurth, pulling up in a carriage, Fräulein’s demeanor, her smiles and suggestions; Ulrica standing in the hall in her patterned saffron muslin dress, curtsying ... with her head down, the cousin’s condescending, laughing voice. It would never be okay for her to enter a German household. She shouldn’t mention the possibility of going to the Bergmanns’—not even to Eve.

She imagined Eve sitting listening in the window space in the bow that was carpeted with linoleum to look like parquet flooring. Beyond them lay the length of the Turkey carpet darkening away under the long table. She could see each object on the shining sideboard. The silver biscuit-box and the large épergne made her feel guilty and shifting, guilty from the beginning of things.

She pictured Eve sitting in the window nook that was covered in linoleum to resemble parquet flooring. Beyond that lay the Turkey carpet, growing dimmer beneath the long table. She could see everything on the shiny sideboard. The silver biscuit tin and the large centerpiece made her feel uneasy and restless, a sense of guilt from the very start.

“You see, Eve, I thought counting it all up that if I came home it would cost less than going to Norderney and that all the expense of my going to Germany and coming back is less than what it would have cost to keep me at home for the five months I’ve been there—I wish you’d tell everybody that.”

“You see, Eve, I figured that if I came home, it would cost less than going to Norderney, and that the whole cost of my trip to Germany and back is less than what it would have cost to keep me at home for the five months I’ve been there—I wish you’d let everyone know that.”

6

She turned about in bed; her head was growing fevered.

She turned around in bed; her head was getting feverish.

She conjured up a vision of the backs of the books in the bookcase in the dining-room at home.... Iliad and Odyssey ... people going over the sea in boats and someone doing embroidery ... that little picture of Hector and Andromache in the corner of a page ... he in armour ... she, in a trailing dress, holding up her baby. Both, silly.... She wished she had read more carefully. She could not remember anything in Lecky or Darwin that would tell her what to do ... Hudibras ... The Atomic Theory ... Ballads and Poems, D. G. Rossetti ... Kinglake’s Crimea ... Palgrave’s Arabia ... Crimea.... The Crimea.... Florence Nightingale; a picture somewhere; a refined face, with cap and strings.... She must have smiled.... Motley’s Rise of ... Rise of ... Motley’s Rise of the Dutch Republic.... Motley’s Rise of the Dutch Republic and the Chronicles of the Schönberg-Cotta family. She held to the memory of these two books. Something was coming from them to her. She handled the shiny brown gold-tooled back of Motley’s Rise and felt the hard graining of the red-bound Chronicles.... There were green trees outside in the moonlight ... in Luther’s Germany ... trees and fields and German towns and then Holland. She breathed more easily. Her eyes opened serenely. Tranquil moonlight lay across the room. It surprised her like a sudden hand stroking her brow. It seemed to feel for her heart. If she gave way to it her thoughts would go. Perhaps she ought to watch it and let her thoughts go. It passed over her trouble like her mother did when she said, “Don’t go so deeply into everything, chickie. You must learn to take life as it comes. Ah-eh if I were strong I could show you how to enjoy life....” Delicate little mother, running quickly downstairs clearing her throat to sing. But mother did not know. She had no reasoning power. She could not help because she did not know. The moonlight was sad and hesitating. Miriam closed her eyes again. Luther ... pinning up that notice on a church door.... (Why is Luther like a dyspeptic blackbird? Because the Diet of Worms did not agree with him) ... and then leaving the notice on the church door and going home to tea ... coffee ... some evening meal ... Käthe ... Käthe ... happy Käthe.... They pinned up that notice on a Roman Catholic church ... and all the priests looked at them ... and behind the priests were torture and dark places ... Luther looking up to God ... saying you couldn’t get away from your sins by paying money ... standing out in the world and Käthe making the meal at home ... Luther was fat and German. Perhaps his face perspired ... Eine feste Burg; a firm fortress ... a round tower made of old brown bricks and no windows.... No need for Käthe to smile.... She had been a nun ... and then making a lamplit meal for Luther in a wooden German house ... and Rome waiting to kill them.

She imagined the spines of the books in the bookcase in the dining room at home... Iliad and Odyssey... people crossing the sea in boats and someone doing embroidery... that little picture of Hector and Andromache in the corner of a page... him in armor... her in a flowing dress, holding up their baby. Both, foolish... She wished she had read more closely. She couldn’t recall anything in Lecky or Darwin that would guide her... Hudibras... The Atomic Theory... Ballads and Poems, D. G. Rossetti... Kinglake’s Crimea... Palgrave’s Arabia... Crimea... The Crimea... Florence Nightingale; a picture somewhere; a refined face, with a cap and ribbons... She must have smiled... Motley’s Rise of... Rise of... Motley’s Rise of the Dutch Republic... Motley’s Rise of the Dutch Republic and the Chronicles of the Schönberg-Cotta family. She clung to the memory of these two books. Something was coming from them to her. She touched the shiny brown gold-stamped spine of Motley’s Rise and felt the rough texture of the red-bound Chronicles... There were green trees outside in the moonlight... in Luther’s Germany... trees and fields and German towns and then Holland. She breathed more easily. Her eyes opened peacefully. Calm moonlight spread across the room. It surprised her like a sudden hand brushing her brow. It seemed to reach for her heart. If she surrendered to it, her thoughts would drift away. Maybe she should watch it and let her thoughts go. It passed over her worries like her mother did when she said, “Don’t get so deep into everything, dear. You have to learn to take life as it comes. Ah, if I were strong, I could show you how to enjoy life...” Sweet little mother, hurrying downstairs to clear her throat and sing. But mother didn’t understand. She had no reasoning power. She couldn’t help because she didn’t know. The moonlight felt sad and uncertain. Miriam closed her eyes again. Luther... nailing that notice to a church door... (Why is Luther like a dyspeptic blackbird? Because the Diet of Worms didn’t agree with him)... and then leaving the notice on the church door and going home to tea... coffee... some evening meal... Käthe... Käthe... happy Käthe... They posted that notice on a Roman Catholic church... and all the priests looked at them... and behind the priests were torture and dark places... Luther looking up to God... saying you couldn’t escape your sins by paying money... standing out in the world while Käthe prepared the meal at home... Luther was stout and German. Maybe his face was sweaty... Eine feste Burg; a mighty fortress... a round tower made of old brown bricks and no windows... No need for Käthe to smile... She had previously been a nun... and then making a lamplit meal for Luther in a wooden German house... while Rome waited to destroy them.

Darwin had come since then. There were people ... distinguished minds, who thought Darwin was true.

Darwin had come along since then. There were people ... notable thinkers, who believed Darwin was correct.

No God. No Creation. The struggle for existence. Fighting.... Fighting.... Fighting.... Everybody groping and fighting.... Fräulein.... Some said it was true ... some not. They could not both be right. It was probably true ... only old-fashioned people thought it was not. It was true. Just that—monkeys fighting. But who began it? Who made Fräulein? Tough leathery monkey....

No God. No Creation. The struggle for survival. Fighting.... Fighting.... Fighting.... Everyone groping and fighting.... Miss.... Some said it was true ... some said it wasn't. They couldn't both be right. It was probably true ... only old-fashioned people thought it was false. It was true. Just that—monkeys fighting. But who started it? Who created Miss? Tough leathery monkey....

7

Then nothing matters. Just one little short life....

Then nothing matters. Just one short little life...

“A few more years shall roll ...

“A few more years will go by ...

A few more seasons pass....”

A few more seasons go by....”

There was a better one than that ... not so organ-grindery.

There was a better one than that... not so cheesy.

“Swift to its close ebbs out life’s little day;

“Swiftly, life’s brief day comes to an end;

Earth’s joys grow dim, its glories fade away;

Earth’s joys become less bright, its glories fade away;

Change and decay in all around I see.”

Change and decay are everywhere I look.

Wow-wow-wow-whiney-caterwauley....

Wow, just wow...

Mr. Brough quoted Milton in a sermon and said he was a materialist.... Pater said it was a bold thing to say.... Mr. Brough was a clear-headed man. She couldn’t imagine how he stayed in the Church.... She hoped he hated that sickening, sickening, idiot humbug, Eve ... meek ... with silly long hair ... “divinely smiling” ... Adam was like a German ... English too.... Impudent bombastic creature ... a sort of man who would call his wife “my dear.” There was a hymn that even Pater liked ... the tune was like a garden in the autumn....

Mr. Brough quoted Milton in a sermon and said he was a materialist. Pater thought it was a bold statement. Mr. Brough was a logical guy. She couldn’t understand how he could stay in the Church. She hoped he despised that nauseating, ridiculous, annoying fake, Eve... meek... with her silly long hair... “divinely smiling”... Adam was like a German... also English. An arrogant, pompous guy... the type who would call his wife “my dear.” There was a hymn that even Pater liked... the tune felt like a garden in the autumn.

O ... Strengthen and Stay—up— ... Holding—all

O ... Strengthen and Stay—up— ... Holding—all

Cre—ay—ay—tion.... Who ... ever Dost

Creation.... Who ... ever did

Thy ... self—un ... Moved—a—Bide....

Thy self—un Moved—a Bide....

Thyself unmoved abide ... Thyself unmoved

Thou remain unmoved ... Thou remain unmoved

abide ... Unmoved abide....

abide ... Stay unbothered....

Unmoved abide.... Unmoved Abide ...

Unmoved abide... Unmoved abide...

... Flights of shining steps, shallow and very wide—going up and up and growing fainter and fainter, and far away at the top a faint old face with great rays shooting out all round it ... the picture in the large “Pilgrim’s Progress.” ... God in heaven.... I belong to Apollyon ... a horror with expressionless eyes ... darting out little spiky flames ... if only it would come now ... instead of waiting until the end....

... Flights of shining steps, shallow and very wide—going up and up and fading away, and far away at the top, a faint old face with bright rays shooting out all around it ... the picture in the large “Pilgrim’s Progress.” ... God in heaven.... I belong to Apollyon ... a horror with blank eyes ... shooting out little spiky flames ... if only it would come now ... instead of waiting until the end....

She clasped her hands closely one in the other. They felt large and strong. She stopped her thoughts and stared for a long while at the faint light in the room.... “It’s physically impossible” someone had said ... the only hell thinkable is remorse ... remorse....

She clasped her hands tightly together. They felt big and powerful. She paused her thoughts and stared for a long time at the dim light in the room.... “It’s physically impossible,” someone had said... the only kind of hell that makes sense is remorse... remorse....

Sighing impatiently she turned about ... and sighed again, breathing deeply and rattling and feeling very hungry.... There will be breakfast, even for me.... If they knew me they would not give me breakfast.... No one would ... I should be in a little room and one after another would come and be reproachful and shocked ... and then they would go away and be happy and forget....

Sighing impatiently, she turned around ... and sighed again, taking a deep breath and feeling really hungry.... There will be breakfast, even for me.... If they knew me, they wouldn't give me breakfast.... No one would ... I should be in a small room, and one by one, they would come in, looking disappointed and shocked ... and then they would leave, feeling happy and forgetful....

Sarah would come. Whatever it was, Sarah would come. She read the Bible and marked pieces.... But she would rush in without saying anything, with a red face and bang down a plate of melon.... What did God do about people like Sarah? Perhaps Apollyon could be made to come at once—sweeping in like a large bat—be torn to bits—those men at that college said he had come to them. They swore—one after the other and the devil came in through one of the carved windows and carried one of them away.... I have my doubts ... Pater’s face laughing—I have my doubts, ooof—P-ooof. She flung off the outer covering and felt the strong movements of her limbs. Hang! Hang! Hang! Damn....

Sarah would show up. No matter what it was, Sarah would show up. She would read the Bible and highlight passages... But she'd burst in without saying a word, her face flushed, and slam down a plate of melon... What did God do about people like Sarah? Maybe Apollyon could be summoned right away—swooping in like a giant bat—be ripped apart—those guys at the college claimed he had visited them. They insisted—one after the other—that the devil came in through one of the carved windows and took one of them away... I have my doubts... Pater’s face laughing—I have my doubts, ugh—P-ugh. She threw off the outer layer and felt the strong movements of her limbs. Hang! Hang! Hang! Damn....

If there’s no God, there’s no Devil ... and everything goes on.... Fräulein goes on having her school.... What does she really think?... Out in the world people don’t think.... They grimace.... Is there anywhere where there are no people? ... be a gipsy.... There are always people....

If there’s no God, there’s no Devil... and everything continues.... The girl keeps running her school.... What does she really believe?... Out in the world, people don’t think.... They just make faces.... Is there anywhere without people? ... become a gypsy.... There are always people....

8

“What a perfect morning ... what a perfect morning,” Miriam kept telling herself, trying to see into the garden. There was a bowl of irises on the breakfast-table—it made everything seem strange. There had never been flowers on the table before. There was also a great dish of pumpernickel besides the usual food. Fräulein had enjoined silence. The silence made the impression of the irises stay. She hoped it might be a new rule. She glanced at Fräulein two or three times. She was pallid white. Her face looked thinner than usual and her eyes larger and keener. She did not seem to notice anyone. Miriam wondered whether she were thinking about cancer. Her face looked as it had done when once or twice she had said, “Ich bin so bange vor Krebs.” She hoped not. Perhaps it was the problem of evil. Perhaps she had thought of it when she put the irises on the table.

“What a perfect morning ... what a perfect morning,” Miriam kept telling herself, trying to see into the garden. There was a bowl of irises on the breakfast table—it made everything feel strange. There had never been flowers on the table before. There was also a big dish of pumpernickel alongside the usual food. Fräulein had insisted on silence. The quiet made the impression of the irises linger. She hoped it might be a new rule. She glanced at Fräulein two or three times. She was a pale white. Her face looked thinner than usual and her eyes larger and sharper. She didn’t seem to notice anyone. Miriam wondered if she was thinking about cancer. Her face looked the same as when she had once said, “Ich bin so bange vor Krebs.” She hoped not. Maybe it was the problem of evil. Perhaps she had thought of it when she placed the irises on the table.

She gazed at them, half-feeling the flummery petals against the palm of her hand. Fräulein seemed cancelled. There was no need to feel self-conscious. She was not thinking of any of them. Miriam found herself looking at high grey stone basins, with ornamental stems like wine-glasses and large square fluted pedestals, filled with geraniums and calceolarias. They had stood in the sunshine at the corners of the lawn in her grandmother’s garden. She could remember nothing else but the scent of a greenhouse and its steamy panes over her head ... lemon thyme and scented geranium.

She looked at them, barely feeling the flowery petals against her palm. Fräulein felt like a thing of the past. There was no reason to feel awkward. She wasn’t thinking about any of them. Miriam found herself staring at tall grey stone basins, with decorative stems like wine glasses and large square fluted pedestals, filled with geraniums and calceolarias. They had been standing in the sun at the corners of the lawn in her grandmother’s garden. All she could recall was the smell of a greenhouse and its steamy windows above her... lemon thyme and scented geranium.

How lovely it would be to-day at the end of the day. Fräulein would feel happy then ... or did elderly people fear cancer all the time.... It was a great mistake. You should leave things to Nature.... You were more likely to have things if you thought about them. But Fräulein would think and worry ... alone with herself ... with her great dark eyes and bony forehead and thin pale cheeks ... always alone, and just cancer coming ... I shall be like that one day ... an old teacher and cancer coming. It was silly to forget all about it and see Granny’s calceolarias in the sun ... all that had to come to an end.... To forget was like putting off repentance. Those who did not put it off saw when the great waters came, a shining figure coming to them through the flood.... If they did not they were like the man in a night-cap, his mouth hanging open—no teeth—and skinny hands, playing cards on his death-bed.

How nice it would be today at the end of the day. Fräulein would feel happy then... or did older people constantly worry about cancer... It was a big mistake. You should leave things to Nature... You were more likely to encounter things if you thought about them. But Fräulein would think and worry... alone with herself... with her big dark eyes and bony forehead and thin pale cheeks... always alone, and just cancer coming... I’ll be like that one day... an old teacher and cancer approaching. It was foolish to forget all about it and to admire Granny’s calceolarias in the sun... all of that had to come to an end... To forget was like postponing repentance. Those who didn’t put it off saw when the great waters came, a shining figure approaching them through the flood... If they didn’t, they were like the man in a nightcap, his mouth hanging open—no teeth—and skinny hands, playing cards on his deathbed.

9

After bed-making, Fräulein settled a mending party at the window-end of the schoolroom table. She sent no emissary but was waiting herself in the schoolroom when they came down. She hovered about putting them into their places and enquiring about the work of each one.

After making the beds, Fräulein set up a mending group at the window end of the classroom table. She didn’t send anyone else but was waiting in the classroom when they arrived. She moved around, helping them get organized and asking about each person's work.

She arranged Miriam and the Germans at the saal end of the table for an English lesson. Mademoiselle was not there. Fräulein herself took the head of the table. Once more she enjoined silence—the whole table seemed waiting for Miriam to begin her lesson.

She set up Miriam and the Germans at the end of the table in the hall for an English lesson. Mademoiselle was absent. Fräulein herself took the head of the table. Once again, she insisted on silence—the whole table seemed to be waiting for Miriam to start her lesson.

The three or four readings they had done during the term alone in the little room had brought them through about a third of the blue-bound volume. Hoarsely whispering, then violently clearing her throat and speaking suddenly in a very loud tone Miriam bade them resume the story. They read and she corrected them in hoarse whispers. No one appeared to be noticing. A steady breeze coming through the open door of the summer-house flowed past them and along the table, but Miriam sat stifling, with beating temples. She had no thoughts. Now and again in correcting a simple word she was not sure that she had given the right English rendering. Behind her distress two impressions went to and fro—Fräulein and the raccommodage party sitting in judgment and the whole roomful waiting for cancer.

The three or four readings they had done alone in the small room during the term had gotten them through about a third of the blue-bound book. In a hoarse whisper, then suddenly clearing her throat and speaking loudly, Miriam told them to continue the story. They read while she corrected them in hushed tones. It seemed like no one was paying attention. A gentle breeze flowed in through the open door of the summer house, moving past them and along the table, but Miriam felt suffocated, her temples pounding. She wasn't thinking clearly. Occasionally, when correcting a simple word, she wasn't sure if she had given the correct English translation. Behind her anxiety, two thoughts kept clashing—Fräulein and the raccommodage party judging them, and the entire room full of people waiting for cancer.

Very gently at the end of half an hour Fräulein dismissed the Germans to practise.

Very gently, after half an hour, the young lady dismissed the Germans to practice.

Herr Schraub was coming at eleven. Miriam supposed she was free until then and went upstairs.

Mr. Schraub was coming at eleven. Miriam thought she was free until then and went upstairs.

On the landing she met Mademoiselle coming downstairs with mending.

On the landing, she encountered Mademoiselle coming downstairs with some sewing.

“Bossy coming?” she said feverishly in French; “are you going to the saal?”

“Is Bossy coming?” she said excitedly in French; “are you going to the hall?”

Mademoiselle stood contemplating her.

She stood contemplating her.

“I’ve just been giving an English lesson, oh, Mon Dieu,” she proceeded.

“I just finished giving an English lesson, oh, Mon Dieu,” she continued.

Mademoiselle still looked gravely and quietly.

Mademoiselle still looked serious and calm.

Miriam was passing on. Mademoiselle turned and said hurriedly in a low voice. “Elsa says you are a fool at lessons.”

Miriam was moving on. Mademoiselle turned and quickly said in a quiet voice, “Elsa says you’re a fool in class.”

“Oh,” smiled Miriam.

“Oh,” Miriam smiled.

“You think they do not speak of you, hein? Well, I tell you they speak of you. Jimmie says you are as fat as any German. She laughed in saying that. Gertrude, too, thinks you are a fool. Oh, they say things. If I should tell you all the things they say you would not believe.”

“You think they don’t talk about you, right? Well, I’m telling you they do. Jimmie says you’re as fat as any German. She laughed when she said that. Gertrude also thinks you’re an idiot. Oh, they say a lot. If I told you everything they say, you wouldn’t believe it.”

“I dare say,” said Miriam heavily, moving on.

“I dare say,” said Miriam with a sigh, continuing on.

“Everyone, all say things, I tell you,” whispered Mademoiselle turning her head as she went on downstairs.

“Everyone talks, I swear,” whispered Mademoiselle as she turned her head while continuing down the stairs.

10

Miriam ran into the empty summer-house tearing open a well-filled envelope. There was a long letter from Eve, a folded half-sheet from mother. Her heart beat rapidly. Thick straight rain was seething down into the garden.

Miriam rushed into the empty summer house, tearing open a well-stuffed envelope. Inside was a long letter from Eve and a folded half-sheet from her mom. Her heart raced. Heavy, straight rain poured down into the garden.

“Come and say good-bye to Mademoiselle, Hendy.”

“Come and say good-bye to Mademoiselle, Hendy.”

“Is she going?”

“Is she going?”

“Umph.”

“Ugh.”

“Little Mademoiselle?”

"Little Miss?"

“Poor little beast!”

“Poor little creature!”

“Leaving!”

“I'm leaving!”

“Seems like it—she’s been packing all the morning.”

“Looks like it—she's been packing all morning.”

“Because of that letter business?”

“Is it because of that letter?”

“Oh, I dunno. Anyhow there’s some story of some friend of Fräulein’s travelling through to Besançon to-day and Mademoiselle’s going with her and we’re all to take solemn leave and she’s not coming back next term. Come on.”

“Oh, I don’t know. Anyway, there’s some story about a friend of the Miss’s traveling to Besançon today and the young lady is going with her, and we’re all supposed to take a serious farewell because she’s not coming back next term. Let’s go.”

Mademoiselle, radiantly rosy under her large black French hat, wearing her stockinette jacket and grey dress, was standing at the end of the schoolroom table—the girls were all assembled and the door into the hall was open.

Mademoiselle, glowing with a rosy hue under her oversized black French hat, dressed in her knit jacket and gray dress, was standing at the end of the schoolroom table—the girls were all gathered, and the door to the hall was open.

The housekeeper was laughing and shouting and imitating the puffing of a train. Mademoiselle stood smiling beside her with downcast eyes.

The housekeeper was laughing and shouting, mimicking the sound of a train puffing. Mademoiselle stood smiling next to her, with her eyes looking down.

Opposite them was Gertrude with thin white face, blue lips and hotly blazing eyes fixed on Mademoiselle. She stood easily with her hands clasped behind her.

Opposite them stood Gertrude, her face pale and thin, her lips blue, and her eyes burning with intensity as she stared at Mademoiselle. She casually stood with her hands clasped behind her back.

She must have an appalling headache thought Miriam. Mademoiselle began shaking hands.

She must have an awful headache, thought Miriam. Mademoiselle started shaking hands.

“I say, Mademoiselle,” began Jimmie quietly and hurriedly in her lame French, as she took her hand. “Have you got another place?”

“I say, Miss,” began Jimmie quietly and quickly in her broken French, as he took her hand. “Do you have another place?”

“A place?”

"Where's the place?"

“I mean what are you going to do next term, petite?”

“I mean, what are you going to do next term, little one?”

“Next term?”

“Next semester?”

“We want to know about your plans.”

“We want to hear about your plans.”

“But I remain now with my parents till my marriage!”

“But I’m staying with my parents until I get married!”

“Petite!!! Fancy never telling us.”

"Small!!! Fancy never telling us."

Exclamations clustered round from all over the room.

Exclamations echoed from all around the room.

“Why should I tell?”

"Why should I share?"

“We didn’t even know you were engaged!”

“We didn’t even realize you were engaged!”

“But of course. Certainly I marry. I know quite well who is to marry me.”

“But of course. I will definitely get married. I know exactly who I'm going to marry.”

The room was taking leave of Mademoiselle almost in silence. The English were standing together. Miriam heard their voices. “’Dieu, m’selle, ’dieu, m’selle,” one after the other and saw hands and wrists move vigorously up and down. The Germans were commenting, “Ah, she is engaged—ah, what—en-gaged. Ah, the rascal! Hör mal——”

The room was saying goodbye to Mademoiselle almost quietly. The English were huddled together. Miriam heard their voices. “Oh dear, miss, oh dear, miss,” one after the other, and saw hands and wrists moving excitedly up and down. The Germans were commenting, “Ah, she is engaged—ah, what—engaged. Ah, the rascal! Listen——”

Miriam dreaded her turn. Mademoiselle was coming near ... so cheap and common-looking with her hard grey dress and her cheap jacket with the hat hiding her hair and making her look skinny and old. She was a more dreadful stranger than she had been at first ... Miriam wished she could stay. She could not let anyone go away like this. They would not meet again and Mademoiselle was going away detesting her and them all, going away in disgrace and not minding and going to be married. All the time there had been that waiting for her. She was smiling now and showing her babyish teeth. How could Jimmie hold her by the shoulders?

Miriam was anxious about her turn. Mademoiselle was getting closer ... she looked so cheap and ordinary in her stiff gray dress and her budget jacket, with a hat that covered her hair, making her appear thin and old. She seemed like an even worse stranger than before ... Miriam wished she could stay. She couldn’t let anyone leave like this. They wouldn’t see each other again, and Mademoiselle was leaving, feeling disgusted with her and everyone else, leaving in shame and not caring, about to get married. The whole time, there had been this anticipation for her. She was smiling now, showing her childish teeth. How could Jimmie hold her by the shoulders?

“Venez mon enfant, venez à l’instant,” called Fräulein from the hall.

“Come here, my child, come right now,” called Fräulein from the hall.

Mademoiselle made her hard little sound with her throat.

She cleared her throat with a sharp sound.

“Why doesn’t she go?” thought Miriam as Mademoiselle ran down the room. “Adieu, adieu evaireeboddie—alla——”

“Why isn’t she leaving?” thought Miriam as Mademoiselle hurried down the room. “Goodbye, goodbye everybody—alla——”

11

“Are all here?”

"Is everyone here?"

Jimmie answered and Fräulein came to the table and stood leaning for a moment upon one hand.

Jimmie answered, and the young woman came to the table and stood there for a moment, leaning on one hand.

The door opened and the housekeeper shone hard and bright in the doorway.

The door swung open, and the housekeeper stood confidently in the doorway, her presence strong and vibrant.

“Wäsche angekommen!”

“Laundry has arrived!”

“Na, gut,” responded Fräulein quietly.

“Okay, good,” responded Fräulein quietly.

The housekeeper disappeared.

The housekeeper is missing.

“Fräulein looks like a dead body,” thought Miriam.

“Fräulein looks like a corpse,” thought Miriam.

Apprehension overtook her ... “there’s going to be some silly fuss.”

Apprehension filled her ... “there's going to be some ridiculous drama.”

“I shall speak in English, because the most that I shall say concerns the English members of this household and its heavy seriousness will be by those who are not English, sufficiently understood.”

“I will speak in English because most of what I have to say relates to the English members of this household, and its serious nature will be understood well enough by those who are not English.”

Miriam flushed, struggling for self-possession. She determined not to listen.... “Damn ... Devil ...” she exhorted herself ... “humbugging creature ...” She felt the blood throbbing in her face and her eyes and looked at no one. She was conscious that little movements and sounds came from the Germans, but she heard nothing but Fräulein’s voice which had ceased. It had been the clear-cut low-breathing tone she used at prayers. “Oh, Lord, bother, damnation,” she reiterated in her discomfiture. The words echoing through her mind seemed to cut a way of escape....

Miriam blushed, trying to get herself together. She decided not to pay attention... “Damn... Devil...” she urged herself... “deceitful creature...” She felt the blood pounding in her face and her eyes, and she avoided looking at anyone. She was aware of little movements and sounds from the Germans, but all she could hear was Fräulein’s voice, which had stopped. It had been the clear, quiet tone she used during prayers. “Oh, Lord, this is frustrating and infuriating,” she repeated in her embarrassment. The words echoing in her mind seemed to carve a path for escape...

“That dear child,” smiled Fräulein’s voice, “who has just left us, came under this roof ... nearly a year ago.

“That dear child,” smiled Fräulein’s voice, “who just left us, came under this roof... nearly a year ago.

“She came, a tender girl (Mademoiselle—Mademoiselle, oh, goodness!) from the house of her pious parents, fromme Eltern, fromme Eltern.” Fräulein breathed these words slowly out and a deep sigh came from one of the Germans, “to reside with us. She came in the most perfect confidence with the aim to complete her own simple education, the pious and simple nurture of a Protestant French girl, and with the aim also to remove for a period something of the burden lying upon the shoulders of those dear parents in the upbringing of herself and her brothers and sisters.” (And then to leave home and be married—how easy, how easy!)

“She arrived, a sweet girl (Mademoiselle—Mademoiselle, oh my goodness!) from the home of her devout parents, fromme Eltern, fromme Eltern.” Fräulein slowly said these words, and a deep sigh escaped one of the Germans, “to live with us. She came in complete confidence with the goal of finishing her own simple education, the devout and straightforward upbringing of a Protestant French girl, and also to lift some of the burden from her beloved parents regarding her upbringing and that of her brothers and sisters.” (And then to leave home and get married—how easy, how easy!)

“Honourably—honourably she has fulfilled each and every duty laid upon her as institutrice in this establishment.

“Honorably—honorably she has fulfilled each and every duty laid upon her as a teacher in this establishment.

“Sufficient to indicate this fulfilment of duty is the fact that she was happy and that she made happy others——”

“Sufficient to demonstrate this fulfillment of duty is the fact that she was happy and that she made others happy——”

Fräulein’s voice dropped to its lowest note and grew fuller in tone.

Fräulein's voice fell to its lowest pitch and became richer in tone.

“Would that I could here complete what I have to say of the sojourn of little Aline Ducorroy under this roof.... But that I cannot do.

“Would that I could finish what I have to say about little Aline Ducorroy's time under this roof.... But I can't do that.”

“That I cannot do.

“I can't do that.”

“It has been the experience of this pure and gentle soul to come, under this roof, in contact with things not pure.”

“It has been this pure and gentle soul's experience to come under this roof and be in contact with things that aren’t pure.”

Fräulein’s voice had become breathless and shaking. Both her hands sought the support of the table.

Fräulein's voice had turned breathless and shaky. She gripped the table with both hands for support.

“This poor child has had unwillingly to suffer the fact of associating with those not pure.”

“This poor child has had to suffer unwillingly from being around those who are not pure.”

“Ach, Fräulein! What you say!” ejaculated Clara.

“Ah, Miss! What you’re saying!” exclaimed Clara.

In the silence the leaves of the chestnut tree tapped one against the other. Miriam listened to them ... there must be a little breeze blowing across the garden. Why had she not noticed it before? Were they all hearing it?

In the quiet, the leaves of the chestnut tree tapped against each other. Miriam listened to them... there must be a gentle breeze blowing across the garden. Why hadn’t she noticed it before? Were they all hearing it?

“With—those—not pure.”

“With—those—not pure.”

“Here, in this my school.”

"Here, in my school."

Miriam’s heart began to beat angrily.

Miriam's heart started to pound in frustration.

“She has been forced, here, in this school, to hear talking”—Fräulein’s voice thickened—“of men....”

“She has been forced, here, in this school, to hear talk”—Fräulein’s voice thickened—“about men....”

Männer—geschichten ... here!

Men's stories ... here!

Männer—geschichten.” Fräulein’s voice rang out down the table. She bent forward so that the light from both the windows behind her fell sharply across her grey-clad shoulders and along the top of her head. There was no condemnation Miriam felt in those broad grey shoulders—they were innocent. But the head shining and flat, the wide parting, the sleekness of the hair falling thinly and flatly away from it—angry, dreadful skull. She writhed away from it. She would not look any more. She felt her neck was swelling inside her collar-band.

Men—stories.” Fräulein’s voice echoed down the table. She leaned forward so that the light from the windows behind her sharply illuminated her grey-clad shoulders and the top of her head. There was no judgment in those broad grey shoulders— they were innocent. But the head, shiny and flat, with the wide parting and the sleek hair falling thinly and flat—angry, dreadful skull. She recoiled from it. She refused to look any longer. She felt her neck tightening inside her collar.

Fräulein whispered low.

Miss whispered quietly.

“Here in my school, here standing round this table are those who talk of—men.

“Here in my school, standing around this table are those who talk about—men.

“Young girls ... who talk ... of men.”

“Young girls ... who talk ... about guys.”

While Fräulein waited, trembling, several of the girls began to snuffle and sob.

While the young lady waited, shaking, a few of the girls started to sniffle and cry.

“Is there, can there be in the world anything that is more base, more vile, more impure? Is there? Is there?”

“Is there, can there be anything in the world that is more lowly, more despicable, more unclean? Is there? Is there?”

Miriam wished she knew who was crying. She tried to fix her thoughts on a hole in the table-cover. “It could be darned.... It could be darned.”

Miriam wished she knew who was crying. She tried to focus her thoughts on a hole in the tablecloth. “It could be mended... It could be mended.”

“You are brought here together, each and all of you here together in the time of your youth. It is, it should be for you the most beautiful occasion. Can you find anything more terrible than that such occasion where all may work and influence each other—for all life—in purity and goodness—that such occasion should be used—impurely? Like a dawn, like a dawn for purity should be the life of a maiden. Calm, and pure and with holy prayer.”

“You're all here together in your youth. This should be the most beautiful moment for you. Is there anything more heartbreaking than such a moment, where everyone can work together and influence one another—towards a life filled with purity and goodness—being misused? The life of a young woman should be like a dawn, calm and pure, filled with holy prayer.”

Miriam repeated these words in her mind trying to dwell on the beauty of Fräulein’s middle tones. “And the day shall come, I shall wish, for all of you, that the sanctity of a home shall be within your hands. What then shall be the shame, what the regret of those who before the coming of that sacred time did think thoughts of men, did speak of them? Shame, shame,” whispered Fräulein amidst the sobbing of the girls.

Miriam repeated these words in her mind, trying to focus on the beauty of Fräulein's middle tones. “And the day will come when I wish, for all of you, that the sanctity of a home will be in your hands. What then will be the shame, what the regret of those who, before the arrival of that sacred time, thought thoughts of men, spoke of them? Shame, shame,” whispered Fräulein amidst the sobbing of the girls.

“With the thoughts of those who have this impure nature I can do nothing. For them it is freely to acknowledge this evil in the heart and to pray that the heart may be changed and made clean.

“With the thoughts of those who have this impure nature, I can do nothing. For them, it is essential to openly recognize this wrongdoing in their hearts and to pray for a change of heart and for it to be made pure.”

“But a thing I can do and I do.... I will have no more of this talking. In my school I will have no more.... Do you hear, all? Do you hear?”

“But there's one thing I can do, and I will.... I won't have any more of this talking. In my school, I won't tolerate it anymore.... Do you all hear me? Do you hear?”

She struck the table with both fists and brandished them in mid-air.

She slammed both fists on the table and waved them in the air.

“Eh-h,” she sneered. “I know, I know who are the culprits. I have always known.” She gasped. “It shall cease—these talks—this vile talk of men. Do you understand? It shall cease. I—will—not—have—it.... The school shall be clean ... from pupil to pupil ... from room to room.... Every day ... every hour.... Shameless!” she screamed. “Shameless. Ah! I know. I know you.” She stood with her arms folded, swaying, and gave a little laugh. “You think to deceive me. You do not deceive me. I know. I have known and I shall know. This school is mine. Mine! My place! I will have it as I will have it. That is clear and plain, and you all shall help me. I shall say no more. But I shall know what to do.”

“Ugh,” she scoffed. “I know, I know who the culprits are. I’ve always known.” She gasped. “This needs to stop—these conversations—this disgusting talk about men. Do you get it? It needs to stop. I—will—not—accept—it…. The school must be clean ... from student to student ... from classroom to classroom.... Every day ... every hour.... Shameful!” she yelled. “Shameful. Oh! I know. I know you.” She stood with her arms crossed, swaying, and let out a small laugh. “You think you can fool me. You can’t fool me. I know. I’ve known and I will continue to know. This school belongs to me. Mine! My space! I will have it the way I want. That’s clear, and you will all help me. I won’t say more. But I will know what to do.”

Mechanically Miriam went downstairs with the rest of the party. With the full force of her nerves she resisted the echoes of Fräulein’s onslaught, refusing to think of anything she had said and blotting out her image every time it rose. The essential was that she would be dismissed as Mademoiselle had been dismissed. That was the upshot of it all for her. Fräulein was a mad, silly, pious female who would send her away and go on glowering over the Bible. She would have to go, go, go in a sort of disgrace.

Mechanically, Miriam went downstairs with the rest of the group. With all her nerves, she fought against the echoes of Fräulein’s attack, refusing to think about anything she had said and pushing away her image every time it appeared. The main point for her was that she would be dismissed just like Mademoiselle had been. That was the bottom line. Fräulein was a crazy, silly, overly religious woman who would send her away while continuing to frown at the Bible. She would have to leave, leave, leave in some kind of disgrace.

The girls were talking all round her, excitedly. She despised them for showing that they were disturbed by Fräulein’s despotic nonsense. As they reached the basement she remembered the letter crushed in her hand and sat down on the last step to glance through it.

The girls were chatting all around her, excitedly. She hated them for letting it show that they were bothered by Fräulein’s controlling nonsense. When they reached the basement, she remembered the letter crumpled in her hand and sat down on the last step to take a look at it.

12

“Dearest Mim. I have a wonderful piece of news for you. I wonder what you will say? It is about Harriett. She has asked me to tell you as she does not like to write about it herself.”

“Dear Mim. I have some exciting news for you. I can't wait to hear what you think! It’s about Harriett. She asked me to tell you since she doesn’t want to write about it herself.”

With steady hands Miriam turned the closely-written sheets reading a phrase here and there ... “regularly in the seat behind us at All Saints’ for months—saw her with the Pooles at a concert at the Assembly Rooms and made up his mind then—the moment he saw her—joined the tennis-club—they won the double handicap—a beautiful Slazenger racquet—only just over sixteen—for years—of course Mother says it’s just a little foolish nonsense—but I am not sure that she really thinks so—Gerald took me into his confidence—made a solemn call—admirably suited to each other—rather a long melancholy good-looking face—they look such a contrast—the big Canadian Railway—not exactly a clerk—something rather above that, to do with making drafts of things and so on. Very sweet and charming—my own young days—that I have reached the great age of twenty-three—resident post in the country—two little girls—we think it very good pay—I shall go in September—plenty of time—that you should come home for the long holidays. We are all looking forward to it—the tennis-club—your name as a holiday member—the American tournament in August—Harry was the youngest lady member like you—of course Harry could not let you come without knowing—find somebody travelling through—Fräulein Pfaff—expect to see you looking like a flour-sack with a string tied round its waist—all the dwarf roses in bloom—hardly any strawberries—we shall see you soon—everybody sends.”

With steady hands, Miriam turned the closely written pages, reading a phrase here and there... “regularly sitting behind us at All Saints’ for months—saw her with the Pooles at a concert at the Assembly Rooms and made up his mind then—the moment he saw her—joined the tennis club—they won the double handicap—a beautiful Slazenger racquet—only just over sixteen—for years—of course Mother says it’s just a little foolish nonsense—but I’m not sure she really thinks so—Gerald confided in me—made a serious call—admirably suited to each other—he has a rather long, melancholy good-looking face—they make such a contrast—the big Canadian Railway—not exactly a clerk—something a bit above that, doing drafts of things and so on. Very sweet and charming—my own youthful days—that I have reached the grand age of twenty-three—steady job in the country—two little girls—we think it’s very good pay—I’ll go in September—plenty of time—so you should come home for the long holidays. We’re all looking forward to it—the tennis club—your name as a holiday member—the American tournament in August—Harry was the youngest lady member, just like you—of course, Harry couldn’t let you come without knowing—find someone traveling through—Fräulein Pfaff—expecting to see you looking like a flour sack with a string tied around its waist—all the dwarf roses in bloom—hardly any strawberries—we’ll see you soon—everybody sends their regards.”

Miriam got up and swung the half-read letter above her head like a dumb-bell.

Miriam got up and swung the half-read letter over her head like a dumbbell.

She looked about her like a stranger—everything was as it had been the day she came—the little cramped basement hall—the strange German girls—small and old looking, poking about amongst the baskets. She hardly knew them. She passed half-blindly amongst them with her eyes wide. The little dressing-room seemed full of bright light. She saw everyone at once clearly. All the English girls were there. She knew every line of each of them. They were her old friends. They knew her. Looking at none of them she felt she embraced them all, closely, and that they knew it. They shone. They were beautiful. She wanted to cry aloud. She was English and free. She had nothing to do with this German school. Baskets at her feet made her pick her way. Solomon was kneeling at one, sorting and handing out. At a little table under the window Millie stood jotting pencil notes in a pocket-book. Judy was at her side. The others were grouped about the piano. Gertrude sat on the keyboard her legs dangling.

She looked around like a stranger—everything was just as it had been the day she arrived—the cramped little basement hallway—the unfamiliar German girls—small and looking older than they were, rummaging through the baskets. She barely recognized them. She walked through them almost blindly, her eyes wide open. The small dressing room seemed filled with bright light. She could see everyone clearly at once. All the English girls were there. She knew every detail about each of them. They were her old friends. They recognized her. Without looking at any of them, she felt a sense of connection with them all, closely, and they felt it too. They glowed. They were beautiful. She wanted to cry out loud. She was English and free. This German school had nothing to do with her. Baskets at her feet forced her to be careful where she stepped. Solomon was kneeling by one, sorting and handing things out. At a little table under the window, Millie was jotting notes in a pocketbook. Judy was by her side. The others were gathered around the piano. Gertrude sat on the keyboard, her legs dangling.

Miriam plumped down on a full basket.

Miriam sat down heavily on a full basket.

“Hullo, Hendy, old chap, you look all right!”

“Hey, Hendy, my friend, you look great!”

Miriam looked fearlessly up at the faces that were turned towards her. Again she seemed to see all of them at once. The circle of her vision seemed huge. It was as if the confining rim of her glasses were gone and she saw equally from eyes that seemed to fill her face. She drew all their eyes to her. They were waiting for her to speak. For a moment it seemed as if they stood there lifeless. She had drawn all their meaning and all their happiness into herself. She could do as she wished with them—their poor little lives.

Miriam looked boldly up at the faces staring at her. Once again, she felt like she could see all of them at once. The range of her vision felt vast. It was as if the rim of her glasses had disappeared, and she was seeing from eyes that seemed to fill her entire face. She captured everyone's gaze. They were waiting for her to say something. For a moment, it felt like they stood there without any life. She had absorbed all their meaning and happiness into herself. She could do whatever she wanted with them—their fragile little lives.

They stood waiting for some word from her. She dropped her eyes and caught the flash of Gertrude’s swinging steel buckles.

They stood there waiting for any news from her. She looked down and noticed the glint of Gertrude’s swinging steel buckles.

“Wasn’t Fräulein angry?” she said carelessly.

“Wasn't Miss angry?” she said casually.

Someone pushed the door to.

Someone pushed the door open.

“Sly old bird.”

“Cunning old bird.”

“Fancy imagining we shouldn’t see through Mademoiselle leaving.”

“Can you believe we’re not supposed to see Mademoiselle leaving?”

“H’m,” said Miriam.

"Hmm," said Miriam.

“I knew Mademoiselle would sneak if she had half a chance.”

“I knew Mademoiselle would sneak out if she had even a slight chance.”

“Yes, ever since she got so thick with Elsa.”

“Yes, ever since she became so close with Elsa.”

“Oh!—Elsa.”

“Oh!—Elsa.”

“You bet Fräulein looks down on the two of them in her heart of hearts.”

“You bet that Miss looks down on the two of them deep down.”

“M’m—she’s fairly sick, Jemima, with the lot of us this time.”

“M’m—she’s pretty sick, Jemima, with all of us this time.”

“Mademoiselle told her some pretty things,” laughed Gertrude. “Lily thinks we’re lost souls—nearly all of us.”

“Mademoiselle told her some nice stuff,” laughed Gertrude. “Lily thinks we’re all lost souls—almost all of us.”

“Onny swaw, my dears, onny swaw.”

“Only saw, my dears, only saw.”

“It’s all very well. But there’s no knowing what Mademoiselle would make her believe. She’d got reams about you, Hendy—nothing bad enough.”

“It’s all good. But there’s no telling what Mademoiselle would have her think. She’s heard a lot about you, Hendy—nothing too bad.”

“H’m,” said Miriam, “I can imagine——”

“Hmm,” said Miriam, “I can picture——”

Her thoughts brought back a day when she had shown Mademoiselle the names in her birthday-book and dwelt on one page and let Mademoiselle understand that it was the page—brown eyes—les yeux brunes foncés. Why did Mademoiselle and Fräulein think that bad—want to spoil it for her? She had said nothing about the confidences of the German girls to anyone. Elsa must have found that out from Clara.

Her thoughts went back to a day when she had shown Mademoiselle the names in her birthday book and lingered on one page, letting Mademoiselle know that it was the page—brown eyes—les yeux brunes foncés. Why did Mademoiselle and Fräulein think that was bad—want to ruin it for her? She hadn't mentioned anything about the German girls' secrets to anyone. Elsa must have heard that from Clara.

“Oh, well it’s all over now. Let’s be thankful and think no more about it.”

“Oh, well it’s all over now. Let’s be grateful and move on.”

“All very fine, Jemima. You’re going home.”

“All very nice, Jemima. You’re going home.”

“Thank goodness.”

"Thank goodness."

“And not coming back. Lucky Pigleinchen.”

“And not coming back. Lucky Pigleinchen.”

“Well, so am I,” said Miriam, “and I’m not coming back.”

“Well, so am I,” Miriam said, “and I’m not coming back.”

“I say! Aren’t you coming to Norderney?” Gertrude flashed dark eyes at her.

“I say! Aren’t you coming to Norderney?” Gertrude shot her a look with dark eyes.

“Can’t you come to Norderney?” said Judy thickly, at her elbow.

“Can’t you come to Norderney?” Judy said, leaning in closer.

“Well, you see there are all sorts of things happening at home. I must go. One of my sisters is engaged and another going away. I must go home for a while. Of course I might come back.”

“Look, there’s a lot going on at home. I have to go. One of my sisters is getting married and another is moving away. I need to head home for a bit. Of course, I could come back.”

“Think it over, Henderson, and see if you can’t decide in our favour.”

“Think about it, Henderson, and see if you can decide in our favor.”

“We shall have another Miss Owen.”

“We're going to have another Miss Owen.”

Miriam struggled up out of her basket. “But I thought you all liked Miss Owen!”

Miriam pushed herself up from her basket. “But I thought you all liked Miss Owen!”

“Ho! Goodness! Too simple for words.”

“Wow! That’s just too simple to describe.”

“You never told us you had any sisters, Hendy,” said Jimmie, tapping her on the wrist.

“You never mentioned you had any sisters, Hendy,” Jimmie said, tapping her on the wrist.

“What a pity you’re going just as we’re getting to know you,” Judy smiled shyly and looked on the floor.

“What a shame you’re leaving just as we’re starting to get to know you,” Judy said with a shy smile, looking down at the floor.

“Well—I’m off with my bundle,” announced Gertrude. “To be continued in our next. Think it over, Hendy. Don’t desert us. Hurry up, my room. It’ll be tea-time before we’re straight. Come on, Jim.”

“Well—I’m off with my stuff,” Gertrude said. “To be continued in our next. Think it over, Hendy. Don’t leave us. Hurry up, my room. It’ll be tea time before we’re ready. Let’s go, Jim.”

Miriam moved, with Judy following at her elbow, across the room to Millie. She looked up with her little plaintive frown. Miriam could not remember what her plans were. “Let’s see,” she said, “you’re going to Norderney, aren’t you?”

Miriam walked across the room to Millie, with Judy right beside her. Millie looked up with her sad little frown. Miriam couldn't recall what her plans were. “Let’s see,” she said, “you’re going to Norderney, right?”

“I’m not going to Norderney,” said Millie almost tearfully. “I only wish I were. I don’t even know I’m coming back next term.”

“I’m not going to Norderney,” Millie said, almost in tears. “I just wish I were. I don’t even know if I’m coming back next term.”

“Aren’t you looking forward to the holidays?”

“Aren’t you excited for the holidays?”

“I don’t know. I’d rather be staying here if I’m not coming back after.”

“I don’t know. I’d prefer to stay here if I’m not coming back afterward.”

“To stay in Germany? You’d rather do that than anything?”

“To stay in Germany? You’d choose that over anything else?”

Rather.

Sure.

“Here, with Fräulein Pfaff?”

"Here, with Miss Pfaff?"

“Of course, here with Fräulein Pfaff. I’d rather be in Germany than anything.”

“Of course, here with Miss Pfaff. I’d rather be in Germany than anywhere else.”

Millie stood staring with her pout and her slightly raised eyebrows at the frosted window.

Millie stood there, pouting with her eyebrows slightly raised, looking at the frosted window.

“Would you stay here in the school for the holidays if Fräulein were staying?”

“Would you stay here at school for the holidays if Miss was staying?”

“I’d do anything,” said Millie, “to stay in Germany.”

“I’d do anything,” Millie said, “to stay in Germany.”

“You know,” said Miriam gazing at her, “so would I—any mortal thing.”

“You know,” Miriam said, looking at her, “I would too—any living thing.”

Millie’s eyes had filled with tears.

Millie's eyes were brimming with tears.

“Then why don’t ye stay?” said Judy, with gentle gruffness.

“Then why don’t you stay?” said Judy, in a kind but firm way.

13

The house was shut up for the night.

The house was locked up for the night.

Miriam looked up at the clock dizzily as she drank the last of her coffee. It marked half-past eleven. Fräulein had told her to be ready at a quarter to twelve. Her hands felt large and shaky and her feet were cold. The room was stifling—bare and brown in the gaslight. She left it and crept through the hall where her trunk stood and up the creaking stairs. She turned up the gas. Emma lay asleep with red eyelids and cheeks. Miriam did not look at Ulrica. Hurriedly and desolately she packed her bag. She was going home empty-handed. She had achieved nothing. Fräulein had made not the slightest effort to keep her. She was just nothing again—with her Saratoga trunk and her hand-bag. Harriett had achieved. Harriett. She was just going home with nothing to say for herself.

Miriam looked up at the clock in a daze as she finished her coffee. It was half-past eleven. Fräulein had told her to be ready by a quarter to twelve. Her hands felt large and shaky, and her feet were cold. The room was stifling—bare and brown under the gaslight. She left it and quietly made her way through the hall where her trunk stood and up the creaking stairs. She turned up the gas. Emma lay asleep with red eyelids and flushed cheeks. Miriam didn’t look at Ulrica. Frantically and sadly, she packed her bag. She was going home empty-handed. She had accomplished nothing. Fräulein hadn’t even tried to keep her. She was just nothing again—with her Saratoga trunk and her handbag. Harriett had succeeded. Harriett. She was just going home without anything to show for herself.

“The carriage is here, my child. Make haste.”

“The carriage is here, sweetheart. Hurry up.”

Miriam pushed things hurriedly into her bag. Fräulein had gone downstairs.

Miriam quickly stuffed things into her bag. The young lady had gone downstairs.

She was ready. She looked numbly round the room. Emma looked very far away. She turned out the gas. The dim light from the landing shone into the room. She stood for a moment in the doorway looking back. The room seemed to be empty. There seemed to be nothing in it but the black screen standing round the bed that was no longer hers.

She was ready. She looked around the room in a daze. Emma seemed very distant. She turned off the gas. The faint light from the hallway shone into the room. She paused for a moment in the doorway, glancing back. The room felt empty. It seemed to have nothing in it except for the dark screen surrounding the bed that was no longer hers.

“Good-bye,” she murmured and hurried downstairs.

“Bye,” she whispered and rushed downstairs.

In the hall Fräulein began to talk at once, talking until they were seated side by side in the dark cab.

In the hall, Miss began to speak right away, chatting until they were sitting next to each other in the dark cab.

Then Miriam gazed freely at the pale profile shining at her side. Poor Fräulein Pfaff, getting old.

Then Miriam looked openly at the pale outline glowing beside her. Poor Fräulein Pfaff, getting old.

Fräulein began to ask about Miriam’s plans for the future. Miriam answered as to an equal, elaborating a little account of circumstances at home, and the doings of her sisters. As she spoke she felt that Fräulein envied her her youth and her family at home in England—and she raised her voice a little and laughed easily and moved, crossing her knees in the cab.

Fräulein started to inquire about Miriam's plans for the future. Miriam replied as if they were equals, giving a brief overview of her home life and what her sisters were up to. As she talked, she sensed that Fräulein envied her youth and her family back in England—so she raised her voice a bit, laughed comfortably, and shifted in her seat, crossing her knees in the cab.

She used sentimental German words about Harriett—a description of her that might have applied to Emma—little emphatic tender epithets came to her from the conversations of the girls. Fräulein praised her German warmly and asked question after question about the house and garden at Barnes and presently of her mother.

She used emotional German words to talk about Harriett—a description that could have easily applied to Emma—little heartfelt nicknames came to her from the girls' conversations. Fräulein praised her German enthusiastically and kept asking questions about the house and garden at Barnes and then about her mother.

“I can’t talk about her,” said Miriam shortly.

“I can't talk about her,” Miriam said curtly.

“That is English,” murmured Fräulein.

"That's English," murmured Fräulein.

“She’s such a little thing,” said Miriam, “smaller than any of us.” Presently Fräulein laid her gloved hand on Miriam’s gloved one. “You and I have, I think, much in common.”

“She’s such a tiny girl,” said Miriam, “smaller than any of us.” Soon, Fräulein placed her gloved hand on Miriam’s gloved one. “I believe you and I have a lot in common.”

Miriam froze—and looked at the gas-lamps slowly swinging by along the boulevard. “Much will have happened in England whilst you have been here with us,” said Fräulein eagerly.

Miriam froze and stared at the gas lamps gently swaying along the boulevard. “A lot must have happened in England while you've been here with us,” said Fräulein eagerly.

They reached a street—shuttered darkness where the shops were, and here and there the yellow flare of a café. She strained her eyes to see the faces and forms of men and women—breathing more quickly as she watched the characteristic German gait.

They arrived at a street—shuttered in darkness where the shops were, with the occasional yellow glow of a café. She squinted to see the faces and figures of men and women—her breathing quickening as she observed the typical German stride.

There was the station.

There was the station.

Her trunk was weighed and registered. There was something to pay. She handed her purse to Fräulein and stood gazing at the uniformed man—ruddy and clear-eyed—clear hard blue eyes and hard clean clear yellow moustaches—decisive untroubled movements. Passengers were walking briskly about and laughing and shouting remarks to each other. The train stood waiting for her. The ringing of an enormous bell brought her hands to her ears. Fräulein gently propelled her up the three steps into a compartment marked Damen-Coupé. It smelt of biscuits and wine.

Her luggage was weighed and checked in. There was a fee to pay. She handed her purse to the attendant and stood watching the uniformed man—he had a healthy complexion and bright blue eyes, with a neat yellow mustache—his movements were confident and calm. Passengers were moving around quickly, laughing and calling out to one another. The train was waiting for her. The sound of a large bell made her cover her ears. The attendant gently ushered her up the three steps into a compartment labeled Ladies' Car. It had a scent of cookies and wine.

A man with a booming voice came to examine her ticket. He stood bending under the central light, uttering sturdy German words. Miriam drank them in without understanding. He left the carriage very empty. The great bell was ringing again. Fräulein standing on the top step pressed both her hands and murmured words of farewell.

A man with a loud voice came to check her ticket. He stood leaning under the main light, speaking strong German words. Miriam absorbed them without really understanding. He left the carriage feeling very empty. The big bell was ringing again. The young woman standing on the top step pressed both her hands together and murmured words of goodbye.

“Leb’ wohl, mein Kind, Gott segne dich.”

“Goodbye, my child, God bless you.”

“Good-bye, Fräulein,” she said stiffly, shaking hands.

“Goodbye, Miss,” she said stiffly, shaking hands.

The door was shut with a slam—the light seemed to go down. Miriam glanced at it—half the dull green muslin shade had slipped over the gas-globe. The carriage seemed dark. The platform outside was very bright. Fräulein had disappeared. The train was high above the platform. Politely smiling Miriam scrambled to the window. The platform was moving, the large bright station moving away. Fräulein’s wide smile was creasing and caverning under her hat from which the veil was thrown back.

The door slammed shut—the light seemed to dim. Miriam looked at it—half of the dull green muslin shade had slipped over the gas light. The carriage felt dark. The platform outside was very bright. Fräulein had vanished. The train was positioned high above the platform. Politely smiling, Miriam scrambled to the window. The platform was moving, the large, bright station fading away. Fräulein’s broad smile was wrinkling and sagging under her hat, from which the veil had been pulled back.

Standing at the window Miriam smiled sharply. Fräulein’s form flowed slowly away with the platform.

Standing at the window, Miriam smiled sharply. Fräulein’s figure glided slowly away with the platform.

Groups passed by smiling and waving.

Groups walked by, smiling and waving.

Miriam sat down.

Miriam took a seat.

She leaped up to lean from the window.

She jumped up to lean out of the window.

The platform had disappeared.

The platform has disappeared.

The Mayflower Press, Plymouth, England.
William Brendon & Son, Ltd.

The Mayflower Press, Plymouth, England.
William Brendon & Son, Ltd.

Transcriber’s Notes

Transcription Notes

On page 113, “Marie” was changed into “Clara” in later editions but preserved here.

On page 113, “Marie” was updated to “Clara” in later editions but is kept as is here.

The original spelling and punctuation were mostly preserved. A few obvious typographical errors were silently corrected. Further careful corrections, some after consulting other editions, are listed here (before/after):

The original spelling and punctuation were mostly kept intact. A few clear typos were quietly fixed. Additional careful corrections, some made after checking other editions, are listed here (before/after):

  • ... “Wie gefällt’s Inside?” with an upturned smile ...
    ... “Wie gefällt’s Ihnen?” with an upturned smile ...
  • ... thank, all, God!” ... Emma and Marie was ...
    ... thank, all, God!” ... Emma and Marie were ...
  • ... flashing hatred at her, caught Fräulein’s interesting ...
    ... flashing hatred at her, caught Fräulein’s captivated ...
  • ... Kom!” ...
    ... Komm!” ...
  • ... wincey skirt shouting out all round her. Their ...
    ... wincey skirt flowing out all round her. Their ...
  • ... up there. Now she saw then dangling in corners, ...
    ... up there. Now she saw them dangling in corners, ...
  • ... counted the rich green copper cupolas and seen ...
    ... counted the rich green copper cupolas and sighed ...
  • ... and his comforting black mannerisms so near ...
    ... and his comforting black masculinity so near ...
  • ... to read her three yellow books in the German ...
    ... to read her three yellowbacks in the German ...
  • ... space of figures and sat down next to Solomon ...
    ... row of figures and sat down next to Solomon ...
  • ... fait les advances.” ...
    ... fait les advances.” ...
  • ... Rossetti ... Kingslake’s Crimea ... Palgrave’s ...
    ... Rossetti ... Kinglake's Crimea ... Palgrave’s ...
  • ... Worms did not agree with him) ... and then ...
    ... Worms did not agree with him) ... and then ...
  • ... O ... Strengthen Stay—up— ... Holding—all ...
    ... O ... Strengthenand Stay—up— ... Holding—all ...
  • ... on a pocket-book. Judy was at her side. The ...
    ... in a pocket-book. Judy was at her side. The ...
  • ... eyes—les yeux brunes dark. Why ...
    ... eyes—les yeux brunes dark. Why ...



        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!